《LOVING THE REJECTED BILLIONAIRE》


 THE COLD BOSS

    I have been Adrian¡¯s maid for just a week, and what I can say is, so far, so good. Angel is such a disciplined young girl, and for this one week, she hasn¡¯t given me any trouble. She is a sweet and disciplined kid, no doubt. There is also not as much work here as I had spected. It¡¯s just preparing Angel and taking her to and from school, which is easy because we have a chauffeur, and sprucing up the house. With a washing machine that took me two days to be able to use, washing is just so easy and fast.


    The fact that we order food from outside makes everything a leisurely experience here. I never get to cook, and I don¡¯t know why Adrian doesn¡¯t want me to. They have an elegant modern kitchen with all the utensils, but no cooking is done here. I kind of feel like my passion for cooking will be a waste here.


    Most of the time, I¡¯m just idle. Like now¡­


    ¡°Hello!¡± Adrian¡¯s voice startles me, and I spring up from the couch to go grab his backpack.


    ¡°Hello! Wee, sir Adrian.¡± I say as I stretch my hands to take his bag as a militant maid who knows her duties well, but he doesn¡¯t let me.


    Right! Damn me! That bounced out of my mind again. I am in for some hot scolding!


    ¡°How many times do I have to tell you that you only take care of Angel and not me?¡± He asks with a tinge of fury in his voice.


    From head-scratching to hunching my head, averting my gaze from him, gripping the helm of my dress as if it¡¯s where my brain is parked, to holding my breath, I think I have even swallowed my tongue.


    Goodness!


    I keep forgetting that, no matter how many times he has told me. It¡¯s bing a daily luby. I wonder why his chronic howls, despite how frigid they make me, just enter through one ear and leave straight through the other.


    ¡°Sorry, sir!¡± I whimper after amassing my voice and courage, stepping back, and almost kissing the floor with my head as I hunch deeper.


    ¡°How exactly do you want me to exin it to you, Tania? Because I am damn tired of reciting it over and over again and again.¡± His voice softens but holds the same demeanor-cold as ice and despotic.


    My quivers ripple in multiplied abundances.


    This is how he rips off my bravery. I always feel like a weak deer in front of a hungry lion.


    ¡°I got it now, sir! I won¡¯t repeat it ever again.¡± I hope my servant¡¯s tendencies won¡¯t kick in every time I see him sauntering in through that door.


    ¡°You better not, because I am not going to repeat this. Where is Angel?¡± He adds.


    ¡°I have just put her to bed, sir!¡± I retort.


    ¡°She only sleeps this early because of the cold weather and school. In favorable climates and school holidays, she goes to bedte.¡± He exins.


    ¡°Okay, sir!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go see Angel.¡± He starts his way up, and I was about to acquit the breath I was holding all that while, until he spoke again. ¡°And Tania?¡± At themand of his voice, I spin around, crinkling my breath somewhere in my throat.


    ¡°Sir?¡± I mumble.


    ¡°That ¡°sir¡± is annoying! Drop it!¡±


    Huh???!!!


    I mean, what? I thought¡­ Forget what I thought, since it doesn¡¯t matter anymore. What am I supposed to call him? Adrian Ashton? Mr Ashton? Adrian?


    He ambles upstairs without a sh at me, and I m down on the sofa after a minute. I should make a list of all the things that he doesn¡¯t like. He is a raw man of few to no words, and making him repeat one thing to me over and over every day is making me look ipetent and dumb. Plus, heck! I don¡¯t want him snapping at me like that. I am too young to suffer a heart attack or be deaf from his howlings.


    ¡°Okay, Tania. No, sir, and no helping him. No, sir, and no help.¡± I keep repeating that for I don¡¯t know how long until Adrian startles me again, making me almost lunge from the couch


    ¡°And what are you doing?¡± He quizzes.


    Men, does he have a wish to scare me to death someday?


    ¡°Reciting the don¡¯ts so that they stick in my mind.¡± I answer, trying to act concocted, but I know I am failing miserably.


    He just shakes his head and walks to the kitchen.


    With this cold and the savage storm of raw adrenaline wrecking my cool, I miss coffee so much. It¡¯s my best relief remedy. Can¡¯t he allow me to make even just simple coffee?


    Like a robot, I stand up and follow him to the kitchen.


    Knocking on the door as gently as I can, I wait for a reply.


    ¡°The only door you are expected to knock on beforeing in is my bedroom.¡± He speaks from inside, and I drag my feet inside.


    He is just parked on a stool, scrolling his phone, perhaps checking emails or something. He is all work. Goes to bed thinking about work. Dreams about work. Wakes up for work. I bet his blood also flows because of work. The reason behind that, I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s none of my business. But¡­ Anyways¡­


    I scan around the magnificent kitchen, and I spot a tin of Nescafe coffee on one of the shelves, and I just cannot control the urge for my lemon and honey coffee. My!


    ¡°Aah¡­ Andy? Can I¡­?¡±


    Hell. Hot. Shiiieeet!N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    What sort of name just rolled out of my running mouth, huh? Andy? Really??!!


    I slowly turn around to confront his supposed burning face, and I meet his dark brown eyes gawking at me. I was expecting to see a shock or a disgruntled look on his face, but he is just there, emotionless. t, and¡­


    ¡°Sorry.¡± I quickly apologize, trying to deduce what he seems to be thinking about.


    ¡°I will punish you for that.¡± He proims with a cocked eyebrow, his facial idiom changing in a flicker.


    Punishment?


    Damn!

 COFFEE WITH ANDY

    ¡°Anything. But don¡¯t fire me, please!¡± I plead, bowing to my boss.


    I can¡¯t afford to lose my job, which is barely a week old. The condition of my family back home can¡¯t even allow me to be jobless.


    ¡°Your punishment is¡­¡± God, I know how cold this man is. I also know that I offended him by calling him that name. It was a bad slip of the tongue. I won¡¯t repeat it again. For the sake of the poor souls depending on me, please don¡¯t let him fire me!  ¡°You will not call me by any other name.¡± My jaw drops as my eyes snap to his face. ¡°Just Andy!¡± He winks and stands up with my brain and breath too.


    Forget my confusion over his promations. Forget even how my heart is throbbing with euphoria from his statement. Did he¡­ Did he actually just wink at me? As in, he winked at me. Freaking hute!!! So he jokes, aside from with his daughter? No hell way¡­ I mean, wow!


    He has always been icy, serious, and quiet to me since I came here. This is so new to me. So freaking new!


    ¡°Are we clear on that?¡± He speaks, snapping my thoughts and scrutiny away from him since I had embarked on a mission to ransack his face forever.


    I wiggle my head a little to amass my thoughts, clearing my throat once.


    ¡°You¡­ are¡­ okay with that? I mean, isn¡¯t it too casual for a boss and employee?¡± I implore.


    ¡°I like it, and that¡¯s final. It¡¯s a million times better than that annoying ¡°sir¡± of yours. What were you saying?¡±


    Ahem!


    I know that means the end of the discussion. So, I guess it¡¯s Andy from now on? It¡¯s sweet and easy, but it doesn¡¯t sit well with me all the same. But I know I have no grounds to contend with it. He is my boss. His is tomand, and mine is to obey. Andy, it is.


    I heaved a sigh.


    ¡°Okay. I wanted to ask if you could allow me to at least make coffee. Even just for today. Please.¡± I mumble.


    He eyes me for quite a while, then he shakes his head.


    ¡°This kitchen hasn¡¯t been used for years. My wife never liked being in the kitchen. We are used to eating outside, and I don¡¯t want my daughter to get attached to things that won¡¯tst, Tania. So, no!¡± He deres, and I tuck my lips inside, forming a straight line.


    No? Come on, Andy!


    Looking at him, I sense that he is suddenly sinking into thoughts. It seems like he kind of remembered his wife. And¡­ not in a good way, presumably.


    Why?


    Wait¡­


    What kind of wife will not cook for her family? I mean, I understand that there are days one would feel exhausted and all, but not even a day to cook for your family?


    I think whatever transpired between him and his wife hurts him even now. A lot because he suddenly looks lost somewhere in a dark jungle. He is swimming in a thick quagmire of assorted thoughts.


    ¡°Well, I respect your decision, Andy, but it¡¯s just coffee. And I am not in a haste to leave, by the way.¡± I speak, and I add when I finally get his attention back. ¡°My family depends entirely on me. And our condition back home doesn¡¯t allow me to be jobless any time soon.¡± I try to push my luck, fingers crossed, in the hope that he doesn¡¯t yell at me.


    After breathing out heavily, he speaks.


    ¡°Okay. You can make coffee. You know how to use the coffee machine.¡± He asks, and I shake my head.


    How can I know how to use a coffee machine if I have never even seen one? I am yet to get ustomed to this modernized life of the rich. I hope I will be able to, though, because it¡¯s like the rich and the poor don¡¯t live in the same world as I thought. Everything is so distinct, including the aura they breathe. Theirs is fresher than ours, and I think it even has a scent-a sweet scent.


    ¡°Can I first go out to buy lemons and honey?¡± I speak, and I know it is absurd of me to ask because it¡¯s almost nine at night, but I can¡¯t have coffee without lemons. And I can¡¯t send my boss to the stores, right?


    ¡°Tell Mark to get you lemons and honey from the market. Buy as much as you want.¡± He says and hands me some cash from his pocket, and like a happy kid, I jog out of the kitchen to meet Mark and run back immediately after speaking to him.


    Mark doesn¡¯t take long toe back since there is no traffic at this hour, but within that short time, Andy has shown me how to use the coffee machine. With Andyfortably perched on the kitchen stool, still on his phone, I make coffee peacefully and with sce, and I make a lot of it. I don¡¯t care if I will battle to sleep after consuming two or three mugs of coffee at this time. I just miss it so much.     ¡°Here, try it.¡± I mutter, setting a mug of hot, steaming coffee on the table, and he sniffs it. I take mine and start strolling out of the kitchen.


    Boss-and-employee distance is paramount. It¡¯s respect.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± His voice stops me in my tracks, and I turn to him.


    ¡°To have my coffee,¡± I say.


    What gesture of what I am doing is unclear to him, though?


    ¡°There is a lot of space here.¡± He says, putting his phone down, pulling another stool, and patting it. I don¡¯t move because I don¡¯t want to misconstrue the gestiction. It definitely can¡¯t be what my little brain is screaming at me. It¡¯s¡­ ¡°Am I that scary that you can¡¯t imagine yourself sitting beside me?¡± He adds, righting my brain¡¯s unbelievable thoughts.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Aah.. no! It¡¯s just that¡­ it¡¯s¡± Ahem! Ahem! What am I saying? ¡°Nothing.¡± I trash whatever I wanted to say, shuffle back, and sit on the stool next to him after pulling it away from him a little.


    I try to forget the notion of my cold boss beside me and the fact that we are sharing coffee like this and bury my face in the mug. The steam might do a meritorious job of blowing away the diforts that I am feeling.


    ¡°I don¡¯t bite, for your peace of mind.¡± He states, perhaps after discerning my turmoil,


    Ooh, he doesn¡¯t bite!? Then why am I feeling this way? Why is the aura turning dangerously hot all of a sudden?

 THE DRIPPING HOT BOSS

    He takes a sip of his coffee, and another, and another, and then he gulps the third sip, looking up and wiggling his head slowly from side to side.


    As he faces up with his eyes closed, I steal the chance to study him. I hadn¡¯t had time to have a close look at him since I met him. He leaves early in the morning andes homete and exhausted. Even now, his face looks so tired, and the way he is twirling his head is a result of somnolence.


    Why does he overwork himself like this?


    ¡°Don¡¯t stare too much.¡± He says as he peels his eyes, his hand grabbing his mug of coffee again, not looking in my direction.


    Shit! How embarrassing! I know my cheeks look like an overripe tomato right now. He caught me staring at him. I hope he doesn¡¯t think ill of me. I take my coffee and sip slowly, enjoying its taste down my throat.


    ¡°Where did you learn how to make this?¡± He breaks the silence.


    Looking at him, I realize he is taking thest sip of his coffee. That was fast!


    ¡°My mom did teach me. She also taught me how to prepare different kinds of dishes. You like the coffee?¡± I respond, hugging my cool so tight that it doesn¡¯t slip away.


    ¡°It¡¯s the best I have had in my life.¡± He says this, and for the first time, he gleams at me.


    Adrian, smiling? He must have had a very beautiful day at work to act like this. Or maybe he went on a one-day stand that turned out well?


    Damn!


    ¡°There is more. You want some?¡± I ask, shyly grinning. His smile must have gotten deep into me.


    ¡°Sure,¡± he says.


    I bring the remaining coffee, pour him a full mug, and fill mine too. We drink until the jar is empty, and I am d that he at least looks a bit glossy in the end. There was nothing much said, and that puts me at ease.


    ¡°Thank you for the coffee,¡± Andy says as he stands up to leave.


    ¡°Wee.¡± I take the cups and walk to the sink to wash them while he starts out.


    ¡°Aah, Tania?¡±


    I snap at him as he towers before me, dwarfing me under his gloriously tall contour.


    ¡°Yes, Andy?¡± Now, that name, huh? Wait. Is it how that name sweetly rolls out of my lips or the almost zero distance between us that is making me tremble?


    I swallow hard! And dry! Even my throat ismenting the torture I put it through. There was nothing at all to swallow. Still none, but I still feel the dominant urge to keep pushing something down to my guts.


    ¡°Can you make some for Angel tomorrow after school, please?¡± He softly asks.


    Ooh! It¡¯s that!


    Why is he requesting it? I thought bosses were meant to give orders. To demand. But he is¡­ kind of different. I am not saying he is a softie. Far from it. If you want to experience real hell, mess with his daughter, and he will bring down ring hell on you. That I know perfectly, but this other side he has shown today is new.


    ¡°Of course, Andy. I will dly prepare it for her. I hope she likes it.¡± I respond.


    ¡°She certainly will. I¡¯m sure.¡± He adds it with certainty and pats my shoulder. ¡°Goodnight.¡± With that, he marches out of the kitchen, leaving me here blushing like an idiot and struggling to recall how to breathe.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    I didn¡¯t know this side of him, but I like it already. When I am stable enough to do what brought me here, which is work, I embark on cleaning the dishes, the picture of him winking and grinning roaming through my mind.


    Don¡¯t get me wrong, okay? This is simply so new to me. Anyone would be acting this way, or even worse. Sigh!


    I finish washing the utensils and drying up the sink, hoping that I will see myself cooking in this kitchen someday. There is no harm in keeping hope alive, is there?


    No!


    Just as I am about to lock the kitchen so that I can retire to bed, I hear Adrian¡¯s phone buzz from where we were seated. He forgot his phone. I saunter to where it is ringing from.


    I didn¡¯t intend to, but I happened to see the caller. I swear, it wasn¡¯t intentional. Ambrose. Andy¡¯s PA is the one calling. Well, at least it¡¯s not this other gender. Sigh!


    What¡¯s my problem if it was some bitch? I mean,dy?!


    I grab the phone, lock the door quickly, and run upstairs to Adrian¡¯s room on the right, next to Angel¡¯s. I knocked three times, and I was about to leave when the door opened, and Andy was standing in front of me with only a towel wrapped around his waist. His other body parts are dripping wet. My jaw drops. Men, doesn¡¯t he look so damn hot? So hot and cute. His tight muscles on disy and his t, broad chest are bewitching my mind. And those wet lips, ooh gosh!


    And this¡­


    ¡°You brought more coffee?¡± He speaks when I start ogling him down like a piece of meat that I can devour in a sh. It must be the effect of seeing a man like this for the first time. Yeah? Yeah. And the coffee, too. The effects of hot coffee on such a cold night fussed with seeing a hot guy almost naked for the first time would definitely blow anyone¡¯s mind. I am innocent here.


    ¡°Tania?!¡± One wasn¡¯t enough. He really had to snap my mind again.


    Damn me!


    ¡°Coffee? Y¡­ e¡­ s¡­ I mean, coffee! Aah¡­ no, sorry! I mean, phone. Yes. I brought your phone because you forgot it in the kitchen and Ambrose was calling. It was there ringing, and I didn¡¯t know.¡± His eyes and cocked eyebrows stop my nonsensical, nonstop rants, making me feel like a really confused idiot. What is wrong with me?


    ¡°Oookay¡­ Thank you. Can I have my phone now?¡± He says this, stretching his hand out to me.


    I hand him the phone with a trembling hand. Well, everything in me is in motion, and God knows how much I want to disappear from his face right now.


    ¡°Aah¡­ I¡¯ll go now. Bye¡­ I mean, goodnight, Andy.¡± I say this as I walk as fast as I can towards my room.


    I can¡¯t even be beguiled to look back because I know I made a total fool of myself back there. Jeez! What is he thinking of me right now? And what the heck is wrong with me, huh?

 SAVED BY ANDY

    I wake up to the ringing sound of the rm beside my bed. It¡¯s six in the morning, and another week is smoothlying to an end.


    Life here is amazingly sweet, especially if you have a boss like mine. Andy is an incredible boss and a terrific daddy to Angel. He is a workaholic, yes, but I idolize how he creates time to spend with his daughter. I admire how he is involved in his daughter¡¯s activities and life in general. Even when he arrives homete after the little girl has gone to bed, his first stop will be in his daughter¡¯s room.


    For instance, he came home sotest night and wasn¡¯t able to have a chat with his daughter. To make up for that, after we shared our coffee, which has be a ritual, by the way, he told me that he would be the one to take Angel to school today. He even wanted to be the one to prepare her for school, but I insisted on doing that. I¡¯m delighted about the fact that he is such a kind boss, but there is no way I will take advantage of that. I came here to work, and I intend to do just that, despite how good my boss is.


    I fling my warm duvet away and get out of the sofortable bed to go and wake Angel up for school. After brushing my teeth and changing, I walk to Angel¡¯s room. Breakfast is usually delivered by seven, at thetest, so I have enough time to prepare her.


    ¡°Good morning, to the most gorgeous princess!¡± I greet her, caressing her back gently to wake her up, and she snorts.


    ¡°Mmhh.. morning, Auntie Ania!¡± Huh! This is the nickname she gave me the very day her father brought me to this house. I remember when she called me Ania, Andy thought she was battling to pronounce the name Tania. But the little girl snickered at her father and told him that Ania was her nickname for me. She is such a sweet and jovial bubbly doll. I¡¯m kind of getting addicted to her too.


    ¡°Morning sweetie. Sorry to cut your sweet sleep, baby, but it¡¯s time for school.¡± I say.


    ¡°Okay!¡± She sits up on the bed and stretches herself. ¡°Can I use the bathroom first?¡± She adds.


    ¡°Sure. Call me when you are done, okay?¡± I peel the duvet off her and carry her to bed. As she does her business in the bathroom, I make her bed and take out her uniform from her closet.


    Taking care of Angel is no pressure at all. It¡¯s actually a pleasure. The girl is so disciplined andpliant. You don¡¯t need any effort at all.


    After about twenty minutes, I am done bathing and dressing her. Afterbing her hair, she stands in front of the mirror, as she usually does, to admire herself. I take her bag, and at the same time, I hear the doorbell ringing. That should be the breakfast delivery.


    ¡°You okay?¡± I ask Angel after realizing she has been staring at herself in the mirror for way too long and without saying anything. That¡¯s unlike her.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She turns to me, and I can obviously tell there is something bothering her.


    ¡°Are you sure, sweetie? Why do you look sad?¡± I kneel in front of her, and she smiles weakly.


    ¡°Auntie Ania? Why don¡¯t I have a mother?¡± She asks, and I am thunderstruck.


    Shoot! What?


    This question shouldn¡¯t be directed at me, but I just cannot assume it, right? She looks really bothered. Terribly bothered, and I am bothered by her situation.


    ¡°Umh. Why do you ask that, princess?¡± I quiz her, caressing her shoulders.


    ¡°Because I have kids in my ss who always ask me where my mother is. Why don¡¯t I have a mother like them?¡± She sadly retorts.


    ¡°And what do you tell them?¡± I ask as I figure out a way to get out of this.


    ¡°That I don¡¯t know. I have Daddy instead. But they say I should have both parents.¡± The sadness on her face deepens.


    Damn! This is none of my business. I shouldn¡¯t get involved because I know nothing about her mother either.


    ¡°Have you told Daddy about this, princess?¡± She shakes her head, meaning she hasn¡¯t. ¡°Well, this is what I can tell you, princess.¡± I cup her beautiful face with my palms as I utter whates to mind. ¡°Those kids have no right to ask you something like that, okay? Don¡¯t tell them anything. And if they pester you again, well, tell Daddy, okay? I¡¯m sure Daddy will know what to do about it. Or better still, report them to the teacher, okay, princess?¡± I plead.


    I feel sorry for her. Really. And Andy, too. I don¡¯t know what he will do if he learns that her precious girl is being teased over something he can¡¯t offer her right now. I have seen how much he cares and what he is willing to do for her. This will cause him headaches, for sure. But he has to know.


    ¡°Okay, Auntie. But Daddy doesn¡¯t tell me why I don¡¯t have a mother either.¡± Angel speaks.


    ¡°Well, then don¡¯t insist on it too much, princess. Maybe Daddy thinks you are too young to understand his exnation, which you are, kiddo. You know Daddy loves you so much, right?¡± She nods her head in agreement. ¡°Then you also know that Daddy will not tell you or do anything that will hurt you, right?¡± I add.


    ¡°Yes. Daddy loves me so much.¡± She giggles faintly.


    ¡°Then that¡¯s all you need to know, dear. You have a super dad who adores you so much. Now if those kids tease you again, you tell Daddy immediately. Or.. you tell me, okay?¡±


    ¡°Sure, Auntie Ania!¡± She says it with a beautiful smile on her face.


    ¡°Promise?¡± I smile back at her, raising one hand for a high-five.


    ¡°Promise.¡± She says, giving me a high-five.


    ¡°Come here.¡± I pull her up for a hug, and she epts, wrapping her small hands around my back. We pull away after a while. ¡°Let¡¯s now rush downstairs for a quick breakfast so you won¡¯t bete for school, okay?¡± I say.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She happily answers, and I scoop her off the ground and carry her out of the room, her one hand wrapped around my neck.


    Descending downstairs, I catch a glimpse of Andy sitting in the dining area, with a tray on the table. He must have received the breakfast. I cross the sitting room and ascend the small stairs to the dining area. Upon noticing my footsteps, he looks up from his phone, and a megawatt smirk appears on his face after his eyesnd on his smiling daughter.


    ¡°Hey, princess! Did you sleep well?¡± Andy greets her as he stands up and takes Angel from me, enveloping her in a tight hug. The love he has for his daughter is just phenomenal. It¡¯s as if she is his everything. His world! His life.


    Wait a minute!


    On a cold, snowy morning like today, Adrian Ashton, how do you manage to be this warm in just a short and a T-shirt? Our skin brushed a little when he was taking Angel, and I felt the spark of heat radiating from his body tickle my skin. Ooh, man!


    ¡°Morning, Daddy! Yes, I slept well.¡± Angel answers as they engage in their usual father-daughter chit-chats while I set the table and serve breakfast.


    ¡°Why did you take too long to get ready today? Did you trouble your auntie, huh?¡± Andy asks as he puts her in her chair next to him.


    ¡°No, Daddy. We were just talking.¡± Angel says, all smiles.


    ¡°Talking? About what?¡± I can tell that he is anxious to know what we talked about with Angel, but I intend to tell him about it after Angel goes to school. But if Angel decides to tell him right now, well, well, and good.


    ¡°Aah, just stories, Daddy.¡± She answers, and I figure out she doesn¡¯t want to tell her father yet. Why that is, I don¡¯t know. But I can¡¯t keep it a secret from him. The little kid will have to forgive me.


    ¡°Ooookay¡­¡± Andy says, though he is not convinced that he is actually giving this up. He shoots at me, probably to be sure that nothing is fishy, and since Angel, the not-yet-four-year-old girl, is a better liar than a twenty-year-old me, I only manage a smile that is definitely faked.


    After breakfast, Andy drives Angel to school, and I am left to start my chores. Not like there are many.


    After cleaning the dining room and the sitting room, I head to clean Andy¡¯s study. I wipe his desk and the swivel chair, the window and hisputer, and the files on the desk and arrange them, and then I mop the floor. After that, I decided to wipe the shelves, and I pulled one of the stools that I normally stand on. But in an urgency to finish the work, because I know Andy wille directly to this room when he returns, which should be any minute now, I forget the floor is still wet. Just when I was about to put my second leg on the stool, I lost bnce, and my efforts to hold on to the shelves didn¡¯t bear any fruit.


    ¡°Aahhh!¡± I scream, waiting to hit the ground, but instead, I fall on Andy¡¯s strong arms.


    Damn! I didn¡¯t notice himing in, but I thank God he was here.


    Unfortunately for us, as the stool slipped, it hit the bucket that contained the water I was mopping with. With the soapy water not doing any justice to the slippery wet floor, Andy slips, and he starts his way down to the floor with me in his protective arms. He hits the floor with his butt, really bad, and the silly mends perfectly on top of him.


    Mistake!


    As if that is not embarrassing enough, my hands are magically wrapped around his neck while his are around my small waist, our faces touching and my lips brushing his, and for a moment, I forget how to breathe. Perhaps because of the heat burning me from his body beneath me and the awkward position that we are in?


    I understand the awkwardness because I have never been in such apromising situation like this with a man, but this electric shock that is making my body tremble, this weird feeling¡­ Why the heck am I melting?


    My orbs find his, his that are glued to mine. For some weird reason, there seems to be apelling spark glueing us together in this sin-screaming position. None of us are moving. Everything is at a standstill. I don¡¯t know about him, but I think I am enjoying his sweet pheromones that have snatched away my ability to breathe. I just don¡¯t know the process of breathing anymore.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± He whispers right under my nose.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Am I? Am I okay?

 A SECRET WITH HIS DAUGHTER

    After our disconcerting situation earlier today with Andy, I wrapped up cleaning and came to rx on the couch as always, waiting for the lunch delivery and battling to flush that little ident out of my mind.


    Andy has since note out of the study. When we finally pulled away, after asking me if I was alright and I nodded my head that I was, he excused himself to go change from his then-soaked clothes, and I was left to dry the floor. Only after I was done and out of that room did I see him going in.


    That was so embarrassing. And it¡¯s more embarrassing that I am unable to get the image of me atop him. What a dirty mind I am developing! I need cleansing, for God¡¯s sake!


    It¡¯s now noontime, and I have nothing to busy myself with except fathoming about that short-lived moment earlier when I was soaking up the heat from Andy. My mind is bing so nasty, and I abhor how my body is fascinated by these wildly crazy thoughts. I can¡¯t help it.


    ¡°Are you sure you didn¡¯t get hurt earlier?¡± That is Andy¡¯s voice, and he parks himself on the next couch.


    ¡°Yes. I am alright, sir. I mean, Andy!¡± I say, trying to hide the blush.


    ¡°Okay. Take that stool out of that room immediately. Tidy up only where you can reach. I will not be there to fetch you next time.¡± He orders.


    ¡°Okay. I apologize for what urred earlier.¡±  I mumble, averting his eyes like a que.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Here. I got you a phone.¡± He says, handing me a phone that looks way too valuable for a servant like me.


    ¡°For me?¡± I hesitantly asked.


    ¡°Yeah! You can talk to your family and friends at any time.¡± He says.


    What a sweet boss I have!


    ¡°Thank you so much.¡± I walk backwards after dly receiving the phone and sit where I was seated earlier, eyeing the gadget in my hands. It sure must be very expensive, to the point that I can¡¯t even guess its price. And to top it all, it is my very first souvenir from someone. How ironic! A heartwarming irony, I must admit!


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like it?¡± He speaks; maybe after observing, I am absorbed in his thoughts.


    ¡°I do like it very much. Thank you.¡± I say it with all sobriety, and he nods his head. ¡°Ooh, it has a password.¡± I further state:.


    ¡°Sorry. I forgot to deactivate that. Let me.¡± He walks and sits beside me as he deactivates the password, which doesn¡¯t take long. ¡°Here. It¡¯s all done.¡± He hands me back the phone and proceeds. ¡°After picking up Angel from school, we will go to the mall. You can get a SIM card there.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Thank you so much once again.¡± I express my sincere gratitude.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Instead of being bored here when Angel is at school, you can call your family and friends and catch up. As long as you prioritize your work.¡± He states.


    ¡°Sure. Nevertheless, my circle is too small. I only have my family-my dad and my mom-and my twin siblings-Mina and Mira. As for friends, I only have Rita.¡± I confess.


    I snap my eyes at him, realizing that I might have let out too much. I should learn to control my big mouth.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you too young to be that reserved? I mean, people your age are out there having fun and exploring the world. Don¡¯t you feel like you are trailing behind the trend or something?¡± He queries with a questioning tone, as if I am the most confusing creature he has ever encountered.


    ¡°Not exactly. I¡¯m okay this way. I have a lot of obligations to my family right now. I can¡¯t afford to get diverted. Maybe when I aplish my goal, just maybe, then I will have time for myself to ¡°explore.¡±. I respond, earning a smirk from him.


    ¡°Your parents must be so proud of you.¡± He says it with a small smile on hisplexion, and since I don¡¯t want to brag about how delighted my parents are with me, I just smile back.


    I know my parents are proud of the decision I made. And I hope my sacrifices will be worthwhile. I¡¯m their only hope. The fate of my two sisters lies with me. I want to help them pursue their careers and secure their dreams. I want to help my father pay off the bank loans before theye to mortgage the little we have left. What is there to mortgage anyway? Nothing!


    That reminds me; I didn¡¯t even ask how much Andy would be paying me. I was so over the moon about getting a slot in a billionaire¡¯s house that I forgot to ask how fat or thin my sry would be. I should ask so that I can start rationing it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He beats me to speak.


    ¡°Huh!¡± I exim.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go pick Angel up and proceed to the mall.¡± He adds.


    ¡°Aah¡­ okay.¡± I think my qualm will have to dawdle for now.


    He grabs the car keys and his phone, and after locking the house, we get into his ck limo and hit the road to Angel¡¯s school.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Mark since yesterday evening.¡± I state while somece is on the way.


    The city streets are so confusing. I haven¡¯t familiarized myself with them yet.


    ¡°I gave him the weekend off. He will be back on Sunday evening.¡± He retorts, and I nod my head. Didn¡¯t I tell you that Andy is a terrific boss? Inside this impassiveness that is on the outer surface lies a sweet candy!


    I wonder why, with all his rich, luxurious life and bubbly daughter, he refuses to smile at the world. Why boss?


    We drive in silence to Angel¡¯s school and pick her up, and we take a different route to the mall, I presume.


    I thought that the cute doll will fill this limousine with giggles and her childish chit chats, but no. The kid fell asleep almost immediately, and we fetched her in my arms. I wonder why she just fell asleep like that. Her breathing is shaky, like she has cried or something. I might be wrong, though.


    Pulling up in front of the most morous mall I have ever seen, not that I have been to any before, Andy parks in the parking lot. I don¡¯t know what we are supposed to do in the mall, and I don¡¯t think I need to ask. I¡¯ll just sit here, getting a kick out of the view, until I am told what to do.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    People have a life in the city, I tell you. I look at the happy children jumping up and down the ying grounds, ying together. Couples walking hand in hand in and out of the mall, the parking lot almost filled up with expensive, sparkling four-wheeled machines. My! What is that sh*t we call life back in the upcountry?


    ¡°Should we wake her up?¡± Andy¡¯s voice cut my eyes off abruptly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. The poor kid might be so tired.¡± I respond.


    ¡°Okay then. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to leave you with her. Here.¡± He hands me the car keys after lowering the tilted windows down a little to allow in some fresh air. ¡°In case she wakes up before Ie back, you two can step outside and breathe some fresh air.¡± He says.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I mumble as I take the keys.


    ¡°Let me adjust the seat for you.¡± He says and leans in, so dangerously close to my face ording to my not-so-innocent brain.


    Again, this closure agitates some assorted emotions in me. This heat? This tickling sparkles. What are you doing to me, Andy? I never felt this way, even for that pathetic boyfriend whom I thought I loved, only for him to dump me for my only cousin. Why do I react like this to a man I have known for barely two weeks? Am I ordinary? Is this even normal?


    ¡°Is that okay?¡± He implores, and due to the heat that is suffocating me because of him being this close, I cannot find my voice. I just nod, praying that he gets done now. When he is done, he steps out of the car, and only then do I release the breath I didn¡¯t know I was holding. Ooh, my! Iy my back on the seat and pull Angel close to my chest so she can rest well. The kid is still fast asleep.

 FIRED

    After resting in the car for a few minutes, Angel decides to wake up eventually, and we get out of the car so she can get some fresh air.


    ¡°You¡¯ve slept a lot, kiddo. What made you so tired? Did you y a lot?¡± I inquire once we are outside.


    ¡°No, Auntie Ania! I did not even y today. I just got into a fight, and then the teacher caned me.¡± She sadly exins.


    Huh? The little disciplined kiddo I take care of is not capable of starting fights. This isn¡¯t like her.


    Crouching in front of her with one knee, I take her small hands into mine.


    ¡°Why did you have to get into a fight, princess?¡± I implore.


    ¡°It¡¯s those kids again. They taunted me again about not having a mother. So, I got furious and pped one of them. Then we started fighting. The teacher came, and they said, I am the one who started the fight.¡± She sadly exins.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t the teacher ask you why you started the fight?¡± Stupid question, but I had to ask.


    ¡°She did, but I kept quiet. I didn¡¯t want to say anything in front of the whole ss. What if everyone starts taunting me too?¡± Angel says.


    Ooh, poor kid! This is deeply amiable!


    ¡°Let¡¯s see, we need to tell Daddy about this, princess. He is the only one who can sort it out.¡± I soothe.


    ¡°Daddy will get mad at me. He tells me that kids who cause trouble are bad. He always tells me to be a good kid, not to fight.¡±


    ¡°But Daddy will surely understand if you exin it to him.¡± She shakes her head. ¡°You still don¡¯t want to tell Daddy?¡± She shakes her head again. ¡°Ooh, sweetie! Do you want me to talk to your teacher?¡±


    Now that just slipped out! If I were to think about it, this would never cross my mind. It isn¡¯t any of my responsibility, but¡­


    ¡°Yes.¡± She wasted no second in replying.


    ¡°Okay. Cheer up now, alright? I¡¯ll talk to the teacher on Monday, but here is the deal: after I talk to your teacher, I will have to tell your dad too about this whole thing, okay? We can¡¯t hide things from your daddy, princess.¡± I exin.


    ¡°Yes, untie Ania. Deal!¡± Her face shines brightly.


    ¡°Come here, you smart kid!¡± I hug her tight to assure her that things will be okay.


    I hope Andy won¡¯t skin me alive for this. If there is one thing I know about him, it is that he doesn¡¯t joke when ites to his daughter and that he is so insecure about her.


    Pulling away from each other, I encounter two dreadful eyes from ady ring at me. If looks could kill, I would be dead by now.


    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± Thedy implores, scrutinizing me from head to toe with an expression that speaks nothing but mockery. As much as I don¡¯t like being rude, I can¡¯t help it this time.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°And you want to know who I am because you are¡­?¡± I hold Angel with one hand.


    ¡°Such audacity from a cheap, worthless bitch! There is no need to respond anyway. You can¡¯t be anything more than Andy¡¯s maid.¡± The witch spits, as if she knows Andy too well.


    Andy? Did she refer to him as Andy? So they know each other? What is she? I mean, who is she? His ex? His girlfriend? The ex-wife?


    Whoever the fuck she is, she has no damn right to talk to me like this.


    ¡°First, you do not have any right to talk to me like this. Secondly, I am his maid. Yes, so what, huh? Do you have a problem with that?¡± I scoff.


    ¡°Ooh, please! What problem would I have with trash like you? Gosh! Be cautious with his kid, will you? You might contaminate her with some God knows what diseases and¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    Whoa!


    Andy roars from her back, cutting her off, and I see how terrified she seems all of a sudden. Her face turnspletely pale. Andy, on the other hand, looks like an enraged devil.


    ¡°Janie!¡± Andy calls, clenching onto his shopping bags that are about to fall. They are a lot, and they are hefty. Just what did he buy? ¡°What the hell are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Andy¡­¡±


    ¡°Even outside the office, I am still your boss, Janie! Address me properly!¡± Andy orders with a voice that can unnerve even the devil himself.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir.¡± She speaks, head hunched down like a servant in front of a master. Between me and her, she¡¯s more fit for the position of maid right now, and I cannot hide the smirk on my face. ¡°I just saw your car here and decided to say hi, Sir Adrian.¡±


    Oh, she was saying hi! Bitch!


    ¡°Was anything I heard earlier in any way close to hellos? What right do you have to disrespect someone like that?¡± Andy barks as softly as he can afford to.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. I just saw how she was clutching your daughter¡­ and the way she¡¯s dressed¡­¡±


    ¡°Get lost in my sight! And, Janie? Leave your resignation letter with my PA on Monday morning. I have condoned more than enough of your crap already. You have exhausted your chances. You are fired!¡±


    Wait, what? fired? As in, FIRED? Just like that?


    I pull Angel closer to me, quivering like I am the one who is being relieved of my duties and holding on to the little girl as if she were my only savior.


    The bitch opens her mouth to maybe beg for pardon, but a single re from the beast, Andy, seals her lips, blocking whatever she was about to utter somewhere in her throat. As she walks away, she doesn¡¯t have even the bravery to look back at me or Andy. Well, do I need to feel pity for her? I am not!

 ACCIDENTAL KISS

    I stand in front of my dressing mirror in my room and take a good look at myself, admiring thedy I¡¯m seeing in the reflection. It¡¯s funny how I look, or should I say, how differently I think I look in just a new dress. I did not know that just a small change, like a new dress, could make someone feel so different. I feel so new, just like the new silky red dress, which perfectly hugs my curves, showing my exact figure.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Part of those heavy shopping bags Andy brought from the mall were actually mine. He shopped for me. Adrian, freaking Ashton, shopped for me, and I still can¡¯t believe it. The most interesting part is how he knew my size and my taste. Every single dress he bought perfectly fits me. God bless my boss!


    After admiring myself enough, I slide my fluffy sandals on, grab my phone from the bed, and start downstairs. The sandals are also new, and of course, from Adrian. Descending the stairs, I get to the living room, where Angel is waiting. I check my wrist watch, and it reads quarter to eight. I sigh in relief, knowing that we are on time.


    ¡°Wow! Wow, Auntie Ania! You look so beautiful.¡± The little angel says it with a beautiful smile.


    I love Angel¡¯s attitude,posure, and behavior. She doesn¡¯t behave like how I hear rich kids behave. Her beautiful smile makes one smile, even without any reason. A smile that brightens everyone¡¯s mood. Such a jovial, sweet, and cool kid. I wonder what her mother would feel if she saw her. And I wish she could know just how well Andy has brought up this cute little princess.


    ¡°Thank you so much, princess.¡± I respond to herpliment as I grab her bag from the couch, ready to take her to school.


    Oh well, and also to talk to her teacher about the kids bullying her in the ss. I hope I¡¯ll do well. I also n on telling Andy about this whole thing in the evening.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go now, baby.¡± I add her and carry her downstairs.


    ¡°Daddy?¡± she calls, turning to the dining area where her father is finishing off his breakfast.


    SILENCE!


    No response came from him, unless I turned deaf at night.


    ¡°Daddy?!¡± Angel calls again, but still no response.


    When I don¡¯t hear him respond to his precious daughter for a second time, I turn to see why, and ooh! Here he is, looking at me! No, correct that. He is ogling me! OMG! I¡¯m sure this dress is not exposing any part of my body, except my legs, as it stops just at the knees. So what just caught his attention that much to not even hear his daughter calling? His cup of tea is hanging in the air like he was about to take a sip and suddenly got distracted. My, oh, my!


    ¡°Daddy?¡± Angel calls again louder, and still, Andy is a statue.


    With the way he is ogling me, huh? His jaw is almost dropping to the floor.


    I bend a little and pick Angel up, like I always do, carrying her to the car.


    In an attempt to distract Andy or bring back his mind from wherever it has wandered off to, I clear my throat and call him, to which he responds after blinking countless times, snapping back to reality. Jeez!


    Looking up, he put the cup of tea down on the table.


    ¡°Daddy?¡± Angel calls again.


    ¡°Yes, my princess!¡± At least now he can hear his daughter! Good grief! ¡°Are you off to school now?¡± He asks as hees to hug his daughter and kiss her, as it is their routine.


    ¡°Yes, daddy.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Come here, my baby.¡± He hugs her, and his facees so dangerously close to mine because today, unlike other days, he decided to hug his daughter while she is still in my arms, which is not good for my not-so-innocent thoughts nowadays.


    Why do you make me feel this way, Andy? I can feel the heat radiating from his well-shaped face burning mine, and I am sure I¡¯m as red as a tomato right now. And again, my dirty brain goes haywire.


    If only I could run my fingers on this smooth face and the perfect jaws in front of me. If only I could brush my lips on these moist pink lips of my boss. If only I could lean on this broad chest. Before my naughty mind could wander further, his eyes flickered open, boring deep into mine for a moment that was too short, again, for my naughty thoughts.


    ¡°Daddy loves you so much.¡± He says this after breaking eye contact and the hug. He cups his daughter¡¯s face and ces a long kiss on her forehead, and my not-so-innocent eyes dart to his arms, cupping Angel¡¯s face. How would it feel to have his hands on my cheeks like this, huh? How would his sweet lips feel on mine? I¡¯m sure his lips taste like honey and chocte. Damn!


    Easy now, Tania! Control your dirty mind. He is just your boss, remember? And when did you start fantasizing about things like this, huh?


    My inner self scolds me. If I were to respond to thest question, I would say since I met Andy. But I am ashamed to even say that. He is my boss, for goodness sake, and I should not be fantasizing about him in this manner! With Andy, it¡¯s like, ofte, I lose my senses whenever he is this close.


    I shake my head to remove the thoughts of my boss from my mind, but can that help? The answer is no, especially because I met him with his eyes looking at me again.


    ¡°Be a good daddy¡¯s princess, okay? And if anyone bothers you, you should tell Daddy immediately, okay?¡± He says this to his daughter, but his eyes are scrutinizing my face as if he is looking for something.


    ¡°Yes, Daddy. I love you so much.¡± Angel says.


    ¡°I know.¡± He says with a sweet smile to his daughter, pulling her for another hug, one of his hands wrapping around his daughter while the other goes to my shoulder.


    Wait! His hand on my shoulder? Impossible!!! I must be day-dreaming! Is this how deep I have sunk into this forbidden fantasy?


    But it feels so real.


    I slowly take my eyes to where I think I am feeling the warmth of his touch, and to my surprise, it isn¡¯t just in my thoughts. It¡¯s not a daydream. His hand is now moving to my neck, leaving trails of electric sparks. He stops on my neck, drawing circles on my bare skin, making me tremble. What are you doing, Andy?


    I look at him to understand his confusing gesture, but I collide with his devilish dark brown eyes searching mine, and I ept the stare challenge he is offering. I let my eyes wander off deep into his, but unfortunately for me, I cannot stand the devilish look in his eyes that makes them appear darker and deeper than they usually are. I flinch!


    I have never seen this look before. In no time, I am already in heat, being consumed by the fire of his simple touch and re, and I feel the energy leave my body, making me weaker. I can feel my whole body shaking. As his thumb starts caressing my lip, perhaps pleading for something, my eyes close on their own, my lips part willingly, and my heart pounds five times its normal pulse.


    There, I finally tasted them¡­ Andy¡¯s lips are on mine, kissing me, and I shamelessly respond. Our warm breaths caress our nostrils, intensifying the feeling and coaxing us to total surrender. Our lips move once, then twice, and third, then I feel his attempt to shove his tongue in, and again, like a lusted soul, I am willing to grant him the passcode to my mouth. I begin opening my mouth to let him in, but he doesn¡¯t move. Instead, he seals my lips with onest kiss thatsts for seconds.


    He brushes my lips with his thumb after pulling away, running his fingers on my cheek, while I stand still like a monument, watching him leak his lips. Damn, that site!


    And damn, what happened? What just happened?


    He smiles, perhaps to bring me out of the shock I am in. But I am too dismayed to respond, too shy to even look at him, and too ashamed to be feeling this good after kissing my boss, knowing that nothing is happening between us. I feel like I just tasted the sweetest thing in my life and experienced the most special feeling there is. But in all forbidden senses.


    ¡°Have a good day at school, baby.¡± He says this to his daughter, but his eyes are still on me.


    ¡°Thank you, Daddy. Have a good day at work, daddy.¡±


    After their goodbyes, I summon my courage back and hurry to the front door with Angel still in my arms.


    Opening the door, I get tempted to look back, expecting to see a confused Andy, like me, but to more dismay, I am met with a veryposed Adrian Ashton, with his hands in his grey khaki pant pockets, staring at my back. As if that is not confusing enough, the devil has the guts to give me a confident wink and a devilish smirk that got me into more bewilderment.


    The nerve of this jerk!


    Hang on! What was the meaning of that?

 THE SCOLDING

    After putting Angel to bed at around 10:30 p. m., I strolled to the kitchen to prepare my usual lemon and honey coffee. I have been feeling hot the whole day, but I am still craving my coffee. Besides, I know Andy will be craving it too when hees in.


    Andy hasn¡¯t shown up from work, but anyway, I am d he is taking long because, one, that morning kiss has wrecked my peace of mind the entire day. I don¡¯t know how I will face him, and I have been cursing myself the entire day for allowing someone to kiss me for no reason. That is so unlike me, and I am terrified that if the same incident happens again, as long as it is Andy, I will go weak again and give in. I will be chewing his lips the instant he shows interest. It¡¯s strange, but I feel like a certain fire was ignited by that morning kiss. However wrong it seems, I crave it.


    Two, I am also worried because I don¡¯t know how he will react when I tell him that I talked to Angel¡¯s teacher this morning. I hope he will be fine with that. Besides, there was no harm caused. I defended his daughter, and the teacher assured me that nothing of the sort would happen ever again.


    ¡°Good evening!¡± I leap from the seat, almost spilling my coffee, when Andy speaks as he saunters inside the kitchen. I must have been so engrossed in my thoughts that I didn¡¯t notice himing in. ¡°Easy! You seem lost. What are you thinking about?¡± He asks, taking slow but suggestive steps towards me, his eyes glued to mine.


    I look away, shyly, as the memories of the morninge flooding in again. It was not like they had left my mind even for a single minute the entire day, and him being this suggestive is not doing me any justice. I start walking back and forward, and I keep going until I hit the wall. That was such a bad idea. I was not looking where I was going.


    He smirks at me, a smirk that says, ¡°Poor calction!¡±! I should have looked to where I was heading; that way, I wouldn¡¯t be trapped between Andy and the kitchen wall right now, with my heart running a marathon.


    I flinch, hunching my head down, before he captures my lips again, and I go all submissive.


    Contrary to my dirty thoughts, he doesn¡¯t do a thing. He just pulls a stool and pats on it, and then pulls another one.


    ¡°Sit.¡± He says it¡¯s more like ordering, taking my hand, and pulling me to the stool as he sits on the next one.


    Ooh, thank you, Lord! I thought he was going to kiss me again!


    I sit down and release the breath. I didn¡¯t know I was holding for, I don¡¯t know how long. He releases my hand and passes me my coffee as he pours himself a full mug of the still-steaming coffee. Today, he didn¡¯t ask me to serve him. Maybe he sensed how freaking tense I am.


    We drink in total silence, and when I notice he is about to finish hisst mug of coffee, I thought it wise to tell him about Angel and save myself from this tension that¡¯s engulfing me.


    ¡°Um¡­ aah¡­ I¡­.¡± I open my mouth and close it again. All of a sudden, I feel scared. I don¡¯t know how to tell him about our secret with Angel. Where do I start? What if he gets mad? Will he fire me too?


    ¡°Do you have something you want to say?¡± He asks, maybe after noticing my difort. I turn to him, and he looks just t, with no emotion on his face. He takes a sip of his coffee and adjusts himself on the stool, turning to me. ¡°I am listening.¡± He adds, with a raised eyebrow.


    ¡°Aah, you see¡­ I¡­¡± I breathe in and out, trying to remain as cool as a cucumber, but all in vain. The more I try to say a word, the more fearful I be. Andy might have sensed it and decided to speak on my behalf. Saying something that I wasn¡¯t expecting.


    ¡°I know you talked to Angel¡¯s teacher.¡± His voice has never been that deep in the two weeks I have known him. It¡¯s almost paralyzing me in my seat.


    But wait¡­N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    I shoot my eyes at him as he gulps down thest sip of his coffee. He knows already? Then I should maybe rx. I swallowed the lump that had begun forming in my throat and nodded my head in agreement. But what follows next is a nail directly to my heart.


    ¡°Who gave you that right?¡± He asks between gritted teeth. His irritated voice, though soft, is filled with so much anger that even a child can detect it.


    Looking at him, I bow my head down immediately, because the look in his eyes is one of disgust. He now looks aggravated and disgruntled. If looks could kill, I would be six feet under.


    ¡°My daughter is confined to you instead of me. Mistake number one. Two, you encouraged my daughter to lie to me, which is a very stupid thing to do. Three, and the most terrible mistake, was that you decided for my daughter without asking me. Why, Tania?¡± With my downcast head, I can still see his hands resting on his thighs, clenching into gusts, the veins showing. ¡°Talk to me, Tania!¡± He roars, mming the sink with one hand, which made me jump from my stool in fear.


    As I stand and walk a distance from him in an endeavor to secure my safety, I feel the tears threatening to leave my eyes and make their way out, and I can¡¯t block them.


    ¡°I¡­ I am¡­ o. ry.¡± I say, looking up at him, as the first tear drops. I am not a crying baby. It¡¯s just that I am standing in front of a lion, which is threatening to tear me into pieces at any given second. ¡°It¡¯s just that Angel asked me not to¡­¡±


    ¡°Not to tell me? Is that it?!¡± He howls, standing up, and I bow my head down again as more tears flow. ¡°Angel is a kid. You had the chance to do the right thing as a mature person. Do you know how it felt to be called by the school principal to apologize about something that I, the father of the offended kid, knew nothing about, just because my maid decided to y games with me and hide such a sensitive thing from me?¡± He continues roaring, fuming with outrage.


    I damn messed this up! Big times! He turns to leave, but in between sobs, my stupid self thinks of opening my mouth again, thinking it will calm the disgruntled Adrian Ashton down. But if only I knew better, I would have just let him cool off his anger the best way he knows how, instead of adding salt to the injury.


    ¡°I am sorry, okay? I just did what I thought was best for  Angel.


    ¡°Your best was the most foolish thing you could have ever thought of!!!¡± He cut me off and turned to me, taking a few steps toward me, and we stared at each other. And he speaks with authority, making sure every single word sinks deep into my empty brain. ¡°Angel is my responsibility. Her problems are just mine alone! She should confine herself to me like before, not to a total stranger. Not in you! Everything about her must pass through me. I am her father, and you are not her mother to share responsibility.¡± Shit! ¡°Know your ce and y your role well without crossing the boundary, Miss Tania Lawson!¡± After making his points crystal clear, he lividly stomps out of the kitchen, while I am left to deal with my crying, messy self. That¡¯s what I get for trying to be nice.


    I m down on the floor and face-palm my soaked face, unable to curb the tears, guilt, and regrets.


    Men, did I just screw this much?!

 KISS ME

    ¡°W.. hat .. are¡­ you doing here?¡± I ask, after acknowledging that my dream has swivelled into reality.  I dart my eyes around the room and realize that the window curtain has been moved to the sides, and the windows are open. There is a little sunlight today, maybe marking the end of winter.


    Before answering my question, Andy grins, and I take the shot to re at him. Doesn¡¯t he look abnormally raw and straight-faced for such an early morning? No eye bags, no logs, no gloomy face, and no signs of somnolence. My! Handsomenesses with its outstanding package of windfalls, I suppose. Damn!


    ¡°What were you dreaming about? I knocked, I called, but you did not hear. I thought you might have developed a fever overnight, only to walk in on you¡­¡±


    Murmuring your name in my stupid dream? Shit! He freaking heard me! What the¡­


    ¡°Snoring!¡± He attempts to lie, but the devilish smirk on his face deludes him. Even his four-year-old daughter can tell he is prevaricating. I am sceptical that he is about to blow up withughter.


    Heck! I really must have made aplete dummy of myself with my stupid dream. I mean, for Andy, to have this smirk? My! My! My! Can the ground do me a favour and swallow me for a minute? This is too much stigma for an early morning like this one. Jeez!Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Did¡­ you hear anything? Well, aside from the snoring?¡± I ask, embarrassment written all over my face.


    He clears his throat and lies again.


    ¡°No, nothing. Apart from snoring, of course.¡± This jerk is in no doubt making fun of me and I feel like killing him. Even the way he says the word ¡°snoring¡± is dubious. If I wasn¡¯t his maid, I would have pleated myself under this duvet to hide the chagrin. ¡°Anyways, I came to wake you up. I cancelled our today¡¯s meals order because you are doing the cooking. I bought all the ingredients you wrote down and did a little shopping at the supermarket. We are also expecting some guests at one.¡±


    Now that got me super fascinated. I will be damn cooking! I pluck my phone from under the pillow to check the time and, holly cow! What the heck!


    ¡°Shit! Guests at one? It¡¯s freaking nine!¡± I hurl the duvet away and slide from the bed, put my sandals on and I stand. ¡°I have not even made breakfast for goodness sake!¡± I mumble in a hurry to get myzy ass to work.


    Imence my short journey to the bathroom to ease myself.


    One. Two. Three steps, double shit! No, make it triple.


    Triple shiieet!!!


    What on devil¡¯s freaking name am I doing, sauntering in front of Andy with my night dress that drapes bearing nothing of my body apart from my, well, you what!? Holy crap!


    I turn with lightning speed to grab the duvet from the bed to at least cover myself. This embarrassment is too much!


    Before I reach my bed, mahatma Gadhi in form of Andy racks tall in front of me, his hands in his pockets. I take a step back, a cold shiver running down my spine. I swallow hard as I feel the hairs on my body raise.


    If I start walking back, I will hit the wall with my back, and because I can¡¯t walk past the tall and mighty Andy, I strut on the spot, hands crossed on my chest.


    I have nothing inside this nonsense of a dress, so you can infer just how shameful I am feeling standing like this in front of my boss, and in a room. I feelpletely naked.


    ¡°I am sorry.¡± I manage to mumble atst as I bow my head down. I wish the ground can open up and swallow me at least until Andy leaves this room. This shit of a morning is a hell one! This is so¡­


    ¡°What were you thinking, Tania?¡± Andy whispers with a shaky voice, eyeing me with a look that¡¯s¡­ full of what, huh?


    I must admit, I love how dark and cold his orbs are right now. The glow of a hungry beast. The look that is making my dear in front of this beast tremble. I got lost in his eyes for a moment, but his fingers trailing up on my bare thighs brought me back to my senses.


    I hold his wrist.


    ¡°No, Andy!¡± I let go of his hand, and tightly hold on to the helms of my dress on both sides. He discerns my gestiction, and his hand plunge from my thigh. It¡¯s bing way too hot in here, creating a verypelling mood. Or maybe it¡¯s his pheromones that I am feeding on due to this closure. ¡°Sorry, okay? I.. I.. wasn¡¯t thinking.¡±  I steal a nce at him, only to discover his eyes prowling on my chest. Huh! Why wouldn¡¯t he be fixed there? I don¡¯t have a bra, so I understand damn well how the sight up there looks. I can¡¯t even make the slip of trying to substantiate it. Not when I can sense something peeping at him under the thinyer of this filthy shit of a dress. I don¡¯t think I am recouping from this self-humiliation any time soon.


    Like in a fantasy, I contemte him lifting his hands to my face, and I close my eyes to shut out the alluring imagination. But again, like a dream, I feel hands rest on my neck.


    He delineates his fingers on the sides of my neck, making me shudder, but I still hold on to my dress with the little energy left in me. He strokes me down the neck and halts at its base, working his magic.


    I feel him leaning in, moving his lips up to my neck and giving me a very hot and moist kiss that sets my body aze, and my brain asunder. I am lost in this fire, glued in it by a magical spark that doesn¡¯t allow me to even move. The scent of his pheromones is dominating, weakening my bones, almost bringing me down on my knees.


    I have never felt this way before. Never have I experienced this. I never thought something this robust and tempting exists. I never visualized myself squirming like this just because of a man. But he is making everything feasible without any struggles. The desire, this longing¡­ this magic is seductively alluring, but I have to stop this insanity before things get out of control. That is if they are still under control.


    This is all candy and beautiful. It¡¯s desirable and irresistible. But it¡¯s wrong¡­ it¡¯s wrong.


    ¡°Andy,¡± I whimper, and he raises his head from my neck where he was buried working his magic. He looks directly into my so dangerously weak eyes without saying a word, scanning through them one at a time. His breathing is unsteady, and his eyes hold this icy sexy demeanour that speaks nothing but volumes of pure temptation. I blink twice before speaking. ¡°Can we please stop this, please?¡± I ask, feeling a tinge of disappointment in my heart. They say that the heart can never be wrong, but I don¡¯t trust mine when ites to Andy. Especially not now.


    ¡°Okay!¡± He enunciates after a decade of pure staring, perhaps waiting for me to change my mind and give in to the sin he is offering. I painfully blink, convincing myself that this is for the best. ¡°Is that what you want?¡± He implores, cupping my face, scanning for the sincerity of my response.


    My body, mind, and soul, are all beseeching me to say no. To admit that I yearn for him to go on kissing me. Touching me like this. But I decide against them all and nod my head, and they all scream at me for disappointing them, and for lying to myself.


    Andy nods his head too, meaning he respects my decision, caressing my cheeks with his thumbs.


    ¡°I am sorry for that. But next time, don¡¯t tempt me like this again.¡± He finishes, and I sense a tinge of disappointment in him too. He starts to walk away.


    My heart is heavy, and my mind is messed up. I am itching for one thing, one thing that I am sure will bring back my mind together and sce my heart. I know it¡¯s not right, but just this once, I will hearken to my heart. I will not be able to concentrate the whole day, and I don¡¯t want to zone out in front of Andy and his guests. So just this once, I choose to be selfish.


    ¡°Andy?¡± I call when he is about to reach the closed door.


    ¡°Yes.¡± He answers and turns, taking a few strides towards me, and I lock the remaining gap and stand in front of the handsome Andy. I look at him, marvelling at what he will reckon of what I am about to ask.


    I open my mouth to speak, but no wordes out. I close my mouth. I can¡¯t do this. I can¡¯t. ¡°What is it, Ania?¡± He pleads, really rmed, and he moves closer so that our faces are just a few inches apart, feeding me his pheromones again. Does he know what he is doing to me??? I shut my eyes and look down, but he put his index finger under my chin and forces me to look up, which I do albeit with closed eyes. ¡°Look at me, Ania.¡± I open my eyes, obeying his authoritatively sweet voice. ¡°What is it? You can ask me anything at all.¡±


    If I don¡¯t do this, I will not have peace the whole day. Besides, he yearns for the same thing. Ooh well, I am oblivious about the depth of his desire and if it has limits, but I trust my instincts that he won¡¯t take this too far. I muster my courage and whisper my plea albeit with a shaky voice.


    ¡°One kiss,¡± I say, and he raises one eyebrow, stunned and perplexed at my utterances. ¡°Can we ¡­.¡± he raises his head up and down in a slow nod, soliciting me to finish, and that fills my bag of confidence. ¡°Can we kiss and pretend it never happened?¡± For seconds, he doesn¡¯t utter a word. He just gawks at me like he did not assimte what I meant, or like he did not hear me at all. Maybe he¡­


    ¡°You sure you want that? You want me to kiss you?¡± He finally speaks, and I nod my head undoubtedly, which acted like a go signal to him.


    In a single swift, I am pinned by Andy¡¯s body against the wall at my bedside,  as he hungrily chews my lips, his hands pressing mine above my head.  We kiss, taking small breaks to breathe, and then resuming our heated kissing session until we are both satisfied.


    As we culminate the kiss, I am not only breathless, but I have also utilized all the energy in me to kiss Andy to a point that I now can not stand properly on my feet, but Andy is a gentleman enough to let me rest on hisfortable chest for a while.


    Feeling his throbbing heart is a gratifying feeling that he relished the kiss as I did, and the soothing motion of his hands up and down my back is mellowing.


    When he is convinced I am steady enough, he nts a kiss on my hair and starts pulling away, opting to crack a joke.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind holding you or kissing you the whole day, but we have guests to cook for.¡± That made me blush like hell, but I nod my head with a smile, feeling like a bucket of energy has been poured into me. ¡°Are you okay now? Was that good enough?¡±


    Huh! Good? It was satisfyingly incredible!


    ¡°Yes. Thank you. And .. sorry, that was so selfish of me.¡± I mumble.


    ¡°Come on!¡± He pecks me on the lips. ¡°You knew I needed it.¡± He gives me another peck on the lips again. ¡°I honestly needed it.¡± We stare at each other, smiling like idiots. Are we really doing this? Behaving like two adolescent dumbheads in love? ¡°Well then. Get ready and meet me in the kitchen.¡±


    Before he walks away, I lean in and peck his lips too.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    With that, Andy walks away, after winking at me before leaving my room. I am left feeling so calm. So raw. So re-energized.

 FIRST MEAL WITH OLD FRIENDS

    We are perched around our dining table having desserts after a luscious meal thatprised of vegetable rice, chapatis, scorched chicken, and curry stew. I had quite an arduous time preparing all that under three hours, but I am d I made it with the great aid of my co-chef, Andy. He roasted the chicken, the only part where he required my assistance being only the ingredients to use in the marinade. The rest of the roasting part he did without my help.


    I am also delightfully ecstatic that what urred in the morning did not get in the way of our interactions. Until now, we are acting naturally civil.


    The banquet was mouthwatering, evidently because everybody can¡¯t stopplementing it until now, and my friend, Rita, well, she can¡¯t stop telling them how good my cooking has been from when I was little, and I am starting to feel ufortable. She has even confessed to stealing my lunchbox at school once, which I can¡¯t believe she did.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s enough guys! You are making me ufortable with all these praises. Stop it already.¡± I say to them.


    ¡°I will stop, only if you promise toe and cook for me in my house. I want you to teach me how to make the perfect -soft ¨Cyered ¨C chapatis like you. Oh! And also how to measure ingredients. I am tired of my daughter asking me if I added chilli to the food whereas I don¡¯t even have chilli I¡¯m my house.¡± That¡¯s Rita, my best friend. It was quite an awe when the doorbell rang and I went to get it and usher in Andy¡¯s guests, only to be greeted by the smiling face of Rita, my friend from high school, and her husband, who happens to be Andy¡¯s p. a, and their daughter, Allysa. I couldn¡¯t even believe my eyes. They are the reason why I am here, why I got this job. I met her husband, Ambrose Bosuben, the day I was reporting to work because he was the one who picked me up from the stage. But Rita, thest time we met was four years ago when she did her final exam. We then keptmunicating on phone, except for the past two weeks because I misced her number, and I was so shy to ask Andy for it. Now she has a daughter the same age as Angel. Just how fast do years fly?


    ¡°Well, love, I also grumble sometimes, right?¡± Her husband teased.


    ¡°Come on, love! Don¡¯t make me feel more horrible than I already do.¡± She looks hurt.


    ¡°And why would a manin about chilli?¡± Andy spoke, making fun of his assistant. ¡°Rita, spare Allysa. But this one,¡± he points his finger at Ambrose, ¡°you can add even a whole tin of chilli in his te food.¡±


    My jaw drops at Andy¡¯s serious joke. A whole tin? That will be pure witchcraft. I think of chuckling, but I only find myself joining Rita in an outburst ofughter, cracking our rips. A whole tin of chilly, in a single te of food? Really, Andy?


    ¡°Then I will have a very bad stomach upset, and I will not be able toe to work to help run your busy schedule. Can you handle your million jobs without your p. a?¡± Ambrose defends himself.


    ¡°I will personallye for you in your house and drag you to work.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know my boss is this heartless! Poor me!¡±


    ¡°Now you know. Speaking of work, I want us to go through something real quick. Excuse usdies, we are going to the study.¡± Andy says.


    ¡°You two can¡¯t stay a day without work? Come on! We came here to rx, and now you abandon us like this?¡± That¡¯s the melodramatic Rita. I have no say whatsoever.


    ¡°See love? I told you. That¡¯s Adrian Ashton for you. He can¡¯t keep off from work even for two hours not to talk of even a day.¡± Ambrose spoke, and Andy throws him a deadly re.


    ¡°Rita, you are feeding this old baby of yours a whole lot of love and it¡¯s making hiszy ass on other important matters. Cut down his diet will you?¡± He picks on Ambrose again.


    Is this Andy that is talking like this? So he is this open to some people, huh?


    ¡°I will consider that. But Andy, your brain is not a machine. You are not a robot for crying out loud. You need to take a break.¡± Rita says.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°Copy that,¡± Andy replies, just for the sake because he doesn¡¯t seem like he is considering that.


    ¡°Love, don¡¯t pay attention to what this guy says. He is a screwed jerk who lost the meaning of love a long time ago. I sympathise with the girl who will fall for him. I can bet on my life that he has even forgotten how to make love.¡± Ambrose¡¯sment made me want tough. How can he even say that to his boss, seriously? And Andy¡­?


    ¡°Have you ever heard even a first-timer being taught how to make love? Some things are the natural, you jerk!¡± Well, Andy says and stands up.


    Ambrose has nonentity to say but to bend and kiss his wife. Well, they can not stop pecking each other¡¯s lips until Andy had to sarcastically make them stop.


    ¡°Hey! Hey! You will continue that in your house. Or maybe I give you a room. You can have two or three rounds as long as you keep your moans at bay.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, but we prefer our house. Something¡¯s uncontroble, you know? Plus, what¡¯s the fun in it if there are no moans, man? How do you know you are hitting it right, huh!¡± Ambrose and his choice of words, huh!


    ¡°Yeah, yeah! Whatever! Spare us then, will you?¡± Andy reverberates.


    Who would have spected that even Andy has a dirty mouth? And Rita, she was the second mother Jesus thest time I saw her, but I definitely can¡¯t say the same thing now. She so much differs from the innocent bestie I knew years ago. Talk of change, and my bestie is a great deal.


    Her husband pecks her again, then he assembles with Andy as they match to his study, actually, his office inside this manor. It¡¯s like work is the mechanism that makes the blood of this guy run, else, why wouldn¡¯t he take even just a single day to enjoy all these luxuries without work?


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you two being extra romantic?¡± I turn my besties after Andy and her husband disappear to the office, as she helps me clear the table.


    ¡°You and Adrian need some lessons. Lots of them, actually.¡± She speaks, as we head to the kitchen.


    ¡°Why him and I?¡± I fire at her.


    ¡°Because you two are so much alike. You are so boringly behind time. So unromantic. You two are deadbeats when ites to love matters. This is the twenty-first century for hell¡¯s sake. We kiss whenever, wherever, and however we feel like it and as much as we freaking want to. That¡¯s the fun of it.¡±


    ¡°Copy that. But tell me, Rita. What made you change this much? You¡¯ve be so naughty.¡± I say.


    ¡°You will know when you fall in love, my dear Tania. So forget about me for now. Tell me, how are you doing here? Is Adrian treating you well?¡±


    Oh, Andy! Andy! Andy! That name, or is it, that man? What can I say about him? I can¡¯t tell her that I have kissed my boss twice. I can imagine her reaction, especially if I tell her that I am the one who begged for him to kiss me this morning and that too, after dreaming about himst night.


    She snaps a finger in front of my face when I get far too engrossed in thoughts.


    ¡°What¡¯s up? Is the situation that catastrophic make you make that look?¡±


    ¡°No, Rita. Sorry, I was pondering about something else. Andy is treating me fine. I have no gripes at all.!


    ¡°Uuuuuu! It¡¯s Andy, huh? In just two weeks, he has be Andy?¡±


    Yeah! I forgot how fast her brain goes haywire.


    ¡°Hey! Hey! Before you start getting ideas in your head, he is the one who asked me to call him that instead of sir or boss.! Jeez! Your mind is so corrupted, Rita.¡±


    ¡°Mmmh, not convinced but, okay. But seriously bestie, is everything okay between you two? About that issue of Angel and her bullies and you talking to the teacher?¡±


    ¡°He told you guys about it?¡±


    She nods her head.


    ¡°He was frantic. It was one of the reasons why we nned this visit, so I can talk to you. But he called usst night to say that you two had talked things through. I shouldn¡¯t be asking you about it because he said you had an understanding, but I still want to know if you are okay.¡±


    ¡°I had screwed up big times bestie, but I learned my lesson. I deserved it. But we are all good now. So don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡± She hugs me slightly. ¡°It¡¯s my fault because I didn¡¯t tell you how sensitive he is about his daughter. But I am telling you now, my friend, if you want to be at peace with Adrian, do not mess with Angel. Anything about his daughter, however tiny or extraneous it is to you, let him know asap.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I say, and we start washing the dishes.


    ¡°You know Tania,¡± Rita spoke after a little silence.


    ¡°Mmh?¡±


    ¡°I have made a lot of friends since I came to this city. I will introduce you to them soon. I had several girls who could have taken up this job without a second thought. But I know Andy. I was there when he almost lost his mind when his wife left him with Angel. The kid was barely one year back then. He had to put a lot of things on hold to look after his daughter. I, at some point, doubted that he would ever recover from that huge blow. But eventually, he pulled through, only because of Angel. He lives for no one but Angel. He has no friends but me and my husband. He distanced himself from everyone, even though he did not have a big circle of friends even before. So with all the things I have seen him go through, I know he doesn¡¯t need any more baggage right now. He needs peace of mind, and that is to know his daughter is in the best hands. That¡¯s why I called you because I knew with your big heart, you can bare with him.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Rita. I honestly can¡¯t thank you enough. Your offer came at the most right time for me and my family. I¡¯ll do anything to keep this job. And don¡¯t you worry, I can handle Andy. I understand where he ising from. And Angel, I want nothing but the best for that kid.¡±


    ¡°I knew you were the decent person fit for this job. And trust me, Tania, Adrian might be a broken wreck and a stubborn jerk, but deep inside, he is the sweetest, kindest, and the most sensible guy I have ever seen. He has a heart of pure gold. So bear with him as you learn to get along with him. I am sure he¡¯lle around.¡±


    Whoa!


    The way she depicts him, huh?

 A LITTLE TRUTH ABOUT ANDY

    It¡¯s Friday again, and it has been another week of pure euphoria and harmony. The bond between me and Andy has augmented in a tremendous way, and I am so over the moon about it. We sit in this kitchen for hours enunciating about anything and everything in general after Angel goes to bed, enjoying our usual lemon and honey coffee which Andy can¡¯t skip even for a single day. The cooking in this house has be a permanent responsibility for me too. I prepare their.., sorry, our, every single meal, and I am so delighted for Andy¡¯s trust in me to do this. They love my food, so much, and now Andy does not eat anywhere else. No offence, but I am freaking bragging about it. It¡¯s an achievement for me.


    I am patiently waiting for that day he will ask me to be packing his lunch for him so that I can break my legs jumping up and down with joy. Meh! Deep sigh! That sounds like the eighth wonder.


    Aside from all that, I am also in equilibrium now because I know the bank will not be bugging my parents about the loan. I received my first sry two days ago, and the first thing I did was to send more than three-quarters of it to my parents. I am certain that apart from settling down our loan payment for this month, other bills and their upkeep for this month will be sorted out too.


    What Andy disbursed in my ount was mind-blowing. At first, I assumed he had made a wrong payment to my ount, and I had to wait for him to ascertain. Even my parents could not surmise when I told them how much I was going to send. For a maid, the sry is sky-highly abnormal, but I am appreciative because, with that ie, I will be able to help my family more than I even imagined. Speaking of my family, I had promised to give them a video call today. Since Angel has gone to bed and Andy has not yet arrived, it¡¯s the perfect time to call them as I wait for Andy so that we can have our coffee.


    I connect the Wi-Fi and make a WhatsApp call. It¡¯s 9:45 p. m, meaning that Andy should be here any minute. They better pick quick.


    ¡°Finally, Tania! We have been gaping at this phone for hours. We were almost giving up.¡± Mira spoke, after receiving the phone. I knew she will be the first one to babble.


    ¡°Come on Mira! She wasn¡¯t just seated in the house doing nothing like you here! Show some understanding! Hello dear, how are you? Are you okay?¡± That¡¯s my mother, the most pragmatic, caring, and loving woman I have ever known. She has been, still is, and will be my source of strength.


    ¡°Are you alright my child? Are they treating you well there, huh?¡± And that¡¯s my dad. He has been our hope in disparity, the strong pir of our family.


    ¡°Hi, guys,¡± I say to them all, pping a hand on the screen. ¡°I am good. Especially now that I have seen you guys. Gosh! It¡¯s been only a month but I miss you like I leftst year. Wait, where is Mina?¡± Mina and Mira are identical twins, my only siblings, and it¡¯s rare to not see them together.


    ¡°She had a headache and went to bed early. Too bad she¡­..¡±


    ¡°Hey, there, sissy! I could not miss this call for anything. You know me, don¡¯t ya?¡± Mina¡¯s smiling face appears on the screen, and now my entire family is in front of me. How I love and miss them!


    ¡°I am d to see you all,¡± I say.


    ¡°We¡¯re d to see you too, Tania.¡± They chorus altogether.


    ¡°Alright, guys. My boss is about to arrive any minute. Can we do this tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Sure, dear. But before then, we wanted to ask if we can send you the bnce, Tania!¡±


    ¡°Oh,e on father. All I sent was for you guys. And don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s more than enough because I understand the real situation back there!¡±


    ¡°But, dear, were you left with anything for yourself? You also have personal needs.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, mother. I have everything I need here. And if it makes you happy, I was left with something.¡± I assure them.


    ¡°Alright, dear. Always take care of yourself. And always remember..,¡± she pauses as they squeeze together to the chorus again, ¡°we love you s¡­ o.. m.. u.. c.. h¡­¡± they drag thest two words with thunderstruck faces like they have seen a ghost. I raise an eyebrow to understand their scary gesture and ask what the problem is, but instead of speaking, they just stare at the screen.


    Before I can die of shock, I see a man¡¯s hand wave at the screen from my behind, making a cold shiver run down my spine.


    ¡°Hello!¡± Comes his sweet voice.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Andy!


    Still postured on my stool, I look back, as I listen to the soft voices of my family respond to his greetings, and here he is, handsome Andy, as always.


    Gosh!


    ¡°How are you, sir?¡± My father speaks, as Andyes closer and stands right behind me, his front on my back and, men, Isn¡¯t he too hot? Damn!


    ¡°I am good, Mr Lawson. And how are you all?¡± Wow! I keep holding the phone constantly as my father and my boss converse.


    This greek god of a boss has a way of affecting me, but I keep myposure.


    ¡°We are all good here.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯ll leave you to continue your talk with An¡­ Tania! Do have a good night and a great time.¡±


    I was controlling myself excellently fine until that name almost slipped out his lips. I had to blush to prevent a chuckle. Ania! Really? He was about to call me that in front of my family? OMG!


    I look at them to see if they deduce anything, and I was about to sigh in relief until I saw the look on Mira¡¯s face. The glimmer on her face, mated with her re at Andy, is so dubious. This girl is too sharp for her age, I beg!


    ¡°No need, sir!¡± My dad spoke, breaking the awkwardness. ¡°We were about to say goodnight to Tania.¡± He moves his gaze toward me. ¡°Dear, take care of yourself, okay? Goodnight, and we love you so much.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, father. I love you all too. Take good care of yourselves. Goodnight.¡± We all wave on the screen, and although nobody wanted to end the conversation, I press the red button, and heave a sigh.


    Sitting beside each other with Andy like we always do, I serve us coffee. We observe silence for a few minutes, each lost between their own thoughts and the sweet taste of coffee down the throat.


    ¡°You have a beautiful family.¡± He finally broke the boredom.


    ¡°Yeah. I love them so much.¡± I reply with all earnestness. My family is my everything. My all. I would not be working as a maid right now if I did not love them.


    ¡°You are lucky to have them.¡±


    ¡°I know, right? I can do anything for them, including giving up my dreams for their sake.¡±


    ¡°They are the reason you are here?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s a sacrifice I willingly made for everyone¡¯s sake.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation? Maybe I can help?¡±


    That made me look up into his orifices. Is he really serious? Yes! His eyes can¡¯t lie. For the one month that I have stayed with him, I havee to perfectly understand thenguage of his cute eyes. They never, never lie.


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story. Thank you for the offer but, I want to believe everything is under control now.¡±


    ¡°Okay. But just in case you need anything, you can talk to me.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Andy.¡± I murmur.


    I don¡¯t know what exactly is this that I feel for this guy, but I am terrified of it because I don¡¯t want anyone to get hurt. All my senses scatter when I am with him. I can¡¯t tell if he feels the same. Can he even feel like this for someone like me?


    ¡°Do I have something on my face?¡± His deep voice knocks me back to my senses.


    Dear me! Can you get ahold of your emotions?


    ¡°No¡­ No! My mind was somewhere else.¡± I lie.


    ¡°In bed with Andy?¡±


    Shit! I mean, damn! That thought itself, my goodness!


    I thank God my mouth was dry, else I would have choked my lungs out.


    ¡°What about you?¡± I ask, changing the subject.


    ¡°What about me?¡±


    Huh, jerk! Not that road!


    ¡°Do you have a family aside from Angel? Brother? Sister? Parents?¡± He maintains silence for a period that is long enough for me to deduce I was out of line. He is not just tight-lipped, but is lost somewhere too, sadly and deeply in thoughts, like he has been reminded of something so outrageous. ¡°Sorry, for being nosey.¡± I whisper, and he snaps out of his thoughts.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t have any other family except my daughter. No one else.¡± He says and gulps down the remaining coffee in his mug.


    I pour him another steaming hot Coffee.


    ¡°I am sorry for that,¡± I say, and decide to push the button a little further. ¡°What happened to them?¡±


    ¡°Nothing happened.¡± He says, again, after thinking deeply. ¡°They just never wanted me. Nobody wanted me. Not my father who I never got to meet, not my mother who abandoned me at the age of one, nor my grandmother who handed me to my animal of an uncle at the age of seven, whoter mercilessly threw me out of his house after my high school. I was all alone. Everyone I met left in no time. I have no beautiful memories with anyone, except Angel.¡± How sad! How awful! I have been with him for just a month and I have grown to like him. He is a good father and a gentleman. Why did everyone leave him? ¡°Anyway,¡± he speaks again, ¡°that¡¯s life for me. I am happy with Angel. By the way, we are going to Rita¡¯s house tomorrow. Those people won¡¯t give me any peace if I don¡¯t take you to their house.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± I am still shocked about what I have discovered about him, and that is why I am not as excited as I should be about the news of meeting my crazy friend once again.


    ¡°Goodnight.¡± He stands up to leave, looking terribly sad and I abhor that look. I should have shut my mouth about enquiring about his family. Now see what my big mouth has done to him.


    ¡°Ash¡­ Andy?¡± I call before he could step out of the kitchen, and he turns around, that look of sadness still there. It breaks my heart.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ you¡­ want a kiss today?¡± I shamelessly ask. If this kissing blows up, I will have no one to me but myself.


    ¡°No. Not today!¡± Ouch! The pain that fills my heart the minute those words escape his mouth is a very sharp one. He does not want to kiss me? He is not interested in my kisses anymore? I feel like an arrow has just been shot directly into my heart. I stupidly thought my kisses meant a thing to him. ¡°Maybe¡­. a hug?¡± He spoke again. At least. At least.


    He opens his arms broadly, and I ran into them, embracing him and clinging to him like he is my dear life. ¡°Thank you, Ania!¡± He whispers, and I snuggle up to him, tightening my arms around his neck.


    If only this couldst forever, I want to be nowhere else but in his arms.

 FOUL

    We are finishing up our breakfast, all bundled and ready to go to Rita¡¯s house in a few and I am so enthusiastic to see her again. Angel too can¡¯t stop telling us how much they gonna y with Alyssa. She has even loaded her toys in her bag.  She is super excited, and I am happy for her too. Poor kid!N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Her father¡¯s disconnection from people made her grow up isted just like him. The only time she gets to fiddle with other kids is only when she is at school and some rare times like today. I sympathise with her. She is too young and innocent now, but what will happen in a few years toe? Will she still want to stay caged in this cage with her father? I hope when thates and she wants to break out of this cage Andy will let her.


    What I still can¡¯t stop mulling over is what literally transpired between Andy and his wife. And his family, why couldn¡¯t they love him, even his mother? Is there a particr side of him that I am still unaware of that drove people away from him? It¡¯s not like he is a vampire to scare people away, dang!


    ¡°Auntie Ania!¡± Angel draws my mind and attention back to reality.


    The direction in which my eagerness about this small family is taking, Or Andy, to be explicit, is bing bothersome. I am sinking deep every passing day.


    ¡°Mmh. Yes, baby?¡± I ask the little cutie.


    ¡°You look so sad. What happened?¡±


    Huh? Am I that obvious?


    ¡°Aah¡­ nothing dear. Antie was just contemting something. That¡¯s all.¡± I say to her and realize she has finished her breakfast already.


    ¡°Okay. Can I go get my bag from my room now?¡± She queries, with a big grin on her dolly face.


    ¡°Ask daddy.¡± I tried to whisper but it came out loud, so Andy answered her directly.


    ¡°Sure princes. Be careful on the stairs, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, daddy.¡± She says as I help her get down from the chair, and I watch her run across the sitting room and start ascending the stairs.


    Ooh, what a joyous kid she is! She is¡­


    ¡°Tania!¡± Andy speaks after Angel disappears from our sight.


    ¡°Yes?¡± I say, shifting my gaze at him.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± He inquires, resting both his hands on the table.


    ¡°Huh! Me? Yes¡­ I .. am. Why?¡±


    ¡°You are zoning out. Even Angel noticed. And in case you haven¡¯t noticed, you have barely touched your breakfast. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Ooh, shit!


    I mentally curse.


    ¡°I am alright. I was just reflecting on something but it¡¯s nothing serious.¡± I look around the table. I am the only one left with food. ¡°I¡¯ll go clean these up so we can leave already. I don¡¯t want to keep you guys waiting.¡± I try to stand up to clear the table but Andy yanked my hand, forcing me back to my seat.


    What the hell!


    ¡°You are a terrible liar. It¡¯s alright if you don¡¯t want to talk, but you are not getting your ass off that chair without finishing your breakfast. I¡¯ll get these for you.¡± He stands and starts clearing the table.


    Forget about that ¡°ass¡± rubbish for now, because I don¡¯t think he is aware of the nonsensical hogwash that just slipped out his tongue, but this? What on earth is he doing? So he will take the dirty dishes to the kitchen, and what? Wash them?


    ¡°Fine! But you don¡¯t have to do this, please. It¡¯s embarrassing on my part.¡± I stop him by grabbing his hand, our contact sending electrical waves all over my body.


    I lock my eyes with his, challenging my desires.


    Just how susceptible am I bing to this guy? Just a modest touch, a simple skin brushing, and I feel like I am being consumed by fire? I need to have a serious talk with my emotions. I need to stop this swing of¡­


    ¡°I am your boss. I do whatever I damn feel like while you do what I ask you to and right now, I am ordering you to sit your fucking ass down and eat your breakfast. You have less than ten minutes.¡±


    ¡°But Andy¡­.¡±


    ¡°SIT!¡± He yells, and I cowardly drop back to my seat.


    Wait, do we have a problem here? Is he mad at me? He has never ordered me like this, much less using those dirty words on me.


    I attempt to ask something, but the deadly gaze he has on me seals my lips.


    You know what? He is fucking right! He can do the hell he wishes. He wants to do the dishes, perfect! He can even mop the entire mansion for all I care. He doesn¡¯t want me to call him, then freaking fine! I swear I won¡¯t. Let¡¯s see if I¡¯ll die. How dare he!


    Stupid jerk!


    Roughly an hourter, we are hooting at Rita¡¯s gate.


    If we didn¡¯t have Angel with us, the drive would have been entirely dead silent since Andy and I didn¡¯t trade even a single word on the way. Normally, I always sit with Angel in the front seat but today, I chose to stay alone in the back seat. He doesn¡¯t want me calling him, and he probably does not want me sitting close to him. I¡¯ll give the jerk what he wants.


    After parking the car, we head to the lift, and I make sure to keep a safe distance between me and Andy in this lift. I have quite a big pile stuck in my throat because of the bitterness I am feeling towards him. It¡¯s almost choking me, but I try to ignore it and act like nothing odd is going on.


    ¡°Auntie, are you sure you are okay?¡± Angel again. Huh, this kid!


    ¡°Of course, dear.¡± I confidently lie to the little girl.


    ¡°Mmh.. okay.¡± She reluctantly says, meaning she is not convinced.


    I can¡¯t afford to see her sad, and neither do I want to make her feel this ugly awkwardness between her father and me.


    ¡°Come here, baby.¡±


    I bend slightly and burrow her up, plopping her on my chest and she drapes her tiny hands around my neck.


    The lift halts and we walk out, turning left as Andy navigated, and in a minute we stand in front of a door that is presumably Rita¡¯s. A minuteter, the door opens, and we enter after being ushered in by Rita.


    After greetings, she excused herself to take Angel to Allysa¡¯s room and get her husband.


    As as soon as they disappear from our sight, this jerk steals the chance to disrupt my peace.


    ¡°Tania?¡± I look in his direction without replying to him. I think he understood the memo because he doesn¡¯t waste time. He continues. ¡°Did I do or say anything that offended you?¡±


    I look at this moron, but what can I possibly say he did wrong? He was right, you know? He is my boss, and I am his maid. I am bound to obey him. It will sound too silly to say I am like this because he asked me not to call him.


    I take a deep breath in and out, then I clear my throat and confidently speak.


    ¡°No. I will be fine.¡± I know I am a horrendous liar, because even the way he is ring at me right now clearly exhibits he is not convinced one bit. But I don¡¯t care. If this is how you want to y Andy, I am game. Besides, I also need to assimte the shit that is happening to my stupid heart. Or to my entire being in general. Why is everything about him affecting me so much?


    ¡°You are a pathetic liar, do you know that?¡± He turns to solely meet me with a raised eyebrow andes a little closer. Too closer for my liking. His eyes are much darker with anger, supposedly. ¡°I will senselessly kiss you right now if you don¡¯t tell me what is bothering you?¡± His voice is rigorous, and his expression is icy, like he really means that. And his eyes, they have this shady look that speaks, what? What is this? They are so dark right now that I am even scared to look deep into them.


    I avert his dangerously ming gaze, swallowing hard, hoping he does not talk to me again. Or do something more tempting.


    ¡°How is my lonesome buddy boss?¡± Ambrose¡¯s voice came at the most perfect moment.


    Oh, thank goodness!


    ¡°Call me lonely again and you are fired!¡±


    Whoa! Adrian spoke, sounding damn serious that I had to turn to have a look at him.

 IT鈥橲 LOVE

    ¡°What¡¯s with the foul mood, man? Any man without a woman to drive him insane is lonely, starting with you.¡± Ambrose insists on ying with fire, because this guy looks awfully pissed off. Nheless, they embrace in these slight buddy hugs thatsts for barely two seconds. ¡°I must get you a blind date. Or a one-night stand one of these fine weekends. You need to exercise this tool man!¡±


    This idiot in the name of my bestie¡¯s husband doesn¡¯t know when to stop, does he?


    Screw him and his blind dates and freaking one-night nonsense!


    I feel that sharp pain in my heart again, but it suddenly disappears as soon as I hear Andy¡¯s response.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you straight to hell with whoever you will have brought.¡±


    I heave a deep sigh!


    ¡°Okay, fine. But can you brighten up already?¡± Ambrose says to his boss while he shakes my hand.


    ¡°I am all good. Let¡¯s take a quick peek at something I received this morning.¡± And herees the annoying workaholic jerk! Eyes¡¯ roll!


    They start hiking to where I think is Ambrose¡¯s study, but they are interrupted by Rita ¨C the drama queen.


    ¡°Hey! Hey! Hey! See this?¡± She says, pping a pair of keys to their faces and I can¡¯t help but chuckle at the scowl on their faces. ¡°When I say it¡¯s bonding time, it is exclusively bonding time and nothing else. So go sit your asses down and wait for usdies to get you something from the kitchen.¡±


    Wow! My friend has really turned into something else over the years. She seriously locked the study? Well, I think this is the exact woman that Andy needs. Some crazy bitch who can make him submit to her craziness.


    ¡°Please, Rita, it¡¯s just for a minute. By the time you get to the kitchen ande out we will be already back, I swear.¡±


    Andy attempts imploring, and if nothing of him enticed me today, then this sight of him begging sure is. Too bad for him, Rita won¡¯t take that. He should maybe try harder and go down on his knees, maybe he will look pitifully convincing that way. He would!


    ¡°No, Adrian! No work today, period! Come on guys, we talked about this, didn¡¯t we?¡±


    Thumbs up Rita!


    ¡°It¡¯s just a quick peek, Rita. Please? Just this once. We won¡¯t even go to the office. We will check it on myptop in the car and be back in a sec.¡± Andy again spoke.


    Crazy workaholic! He even carried aptop?


    ¡°No! No! And No!¡± Rita maintains her ground.


    ¡°Help me beg your crazy wife, man!¡± Andy turns to Ambrose, who is enjoying the sight just like I am.


    ¡°She is my sweet crazy wife. Only I can convince her, man! Get out of my way.¡± He says as he moves to his wife, while Andy steps back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare talk me into this now! We had an agreement, remember, hun?¡±


    Instead of the rigorous voice she spoke to Andy with, this time she is so smooth. It¡¯s like she is now the one appealing. I love how she camouges in a blink. Or maybe this is how love really is, huh? Andy was just a man before her, but this is her husband. It¡¯s her heart now talking.


    ¡°I get you, hun.¡± Ambrose moves closer, closing the gap between them as he continued persuading her. ¡°But you know, this guy behind me is my workaholic boss. Work is what makes his blood flow. So how about,¡± he pecks her on the lips, and I see Andy narrow his eyes, ¡°you give us just five minutes, love?¡± He pecks her again. ¡°Is that okay, baby?¡± They kiss again, and Andy rolls his eyes at them while, I, I hate what they are doing us.


    Aha, to us!


    Where do they get the bravery to do this in front of people? Don¡¯t they feel even a little shame?


    ¡°Just five minutes, hun?¡± She inquires between their click kissing, boring this other guy, Andy, to death. Me too, because I feel like pouring a bucket of ice on them to let them know that we are still here. IMAO!


    ¡°Just five. Promise.¡± She nods her head in agreement, and darn! They start making those annoyingly irritating sounds with their lips crashing again.


    Jeez! I was about to turn my wrinkled face away from them, but unlike me, this jerk ass called Andy doesn¡¯t take things sitting down. Makes me wonder how he has been treating his women! Pss, trash that! I don¡¯t wanna know.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°She already agreed! If you want to continue this fuck then go to your room. It¡¯s not a good sight for us.¡± Andy speaks, and they break away. ¡°And about your offer earlier, if that ever happens, don¡¯t get me a crazy bitch like your wife.¡±


    My hairs rise, and I am sure my ears are burning red. What¡¯s that?


    ¡°Whoa! Are you finally concurring? Finally, you admit this tool needs someone to drill?¡±


    Someone smack this Ambrose idiot for me! Better still, shoot the annoying imbecile! The rascal can¡¯t hide the excitement while I, on the other hand, I want to cry. In fact, I am trying hard not to blink because if I make that mistake, huh! What will I tell them I am weeping for?


    ¡°Watch your dirty mouth, will you? I said if ever that happens. That doesn¡¯t mean I am considering your absurdity. Let¡¯s go.¡± Andy says, and made sure to throw a nce at me as they walk out.


    Is he doing this on purpose?


    ¡°Alright. But what¡¯s your preference, if that happens, as you say? Blonde hair? Round eyes? Almond? Slim? Slender?¡±


    Ambrose question with excitement as they disappear out of the door.


    May the devil bite his tongue! Or lick his¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind them. They are just joking.¡± Rita speaks, cutting me off from murmuring profanities to her asshole jerk.


    ¡°I hope so.¡± I didn¡¯t mean for that slip out. It just did.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± And this crazy friend of mine happens to have extremely sharp ears. Gosh!


    ¡°O¡­ ka.. y. I said it is okay! They are joking. I get it.¡±


    ¡°Tania, my friend, you are an awful liar and you know it.¡± To hell with that! Does everyone have to rub it to my face that I am a terrible liar? ¡°Something is up with you and Adrian. Come on! Spit it out! And don¡¯t mind. These jerks will multiply the five minutes I gave them by ten. I probably will be forced to go get them.¡± She crouches down on the couch, and pats the space beside her, motioning for me to sit which I do. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, Rita.¡±


    ¡°Yes, there is, Tania. I am confident of it. The other day you and Adrian were all smiley and engaged in conversations like adults. I even thought you two were bing friends. And today, boom! You two show up here looking like a couple in the middle of a conjugal dispute crisis. Have you seen your face?¡±


    Wait! Like what? That is uncalled for. She is being dramatically too brutal.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Rita. I am just so confused.¡± I look away.


    ¡°Okay. At least you have admitted something is happening. Go on. Exin the confusion to me in a detailed form.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know why I am having these confusing feelings. It¡¯s all wrong, but I can¡¯t control it, and I hate myself for not being able to. I want him close to me, not like my boss. I don¡¯t know, Rita. It¡¯s insane. Crazy. Madness.¡± I rub my face with my palms.


    ¡°How closer have you gotten to him?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ we¡­ We share coffee at night, we chat a little, and we have¡­ we.. you know¡­.¡±


    ¡°What? Tania! You two have slept together? You are having sex¡­.¡±


    ¡°What? For God¡¯s sake, Rita! Cut me some ck, will you? It¡¯s one thing for me to desire him this way but another different thing to throw myself at him just like that. Come on!¡±


    This friend of mine and her big head. Goodness!


    ¡°Okay, sorry then. But be clear on what you want to say. So, you two have been¡­.?¡±


    ¡°I have kissed him, Rita. We have kissed not just once, but several times, and I have be addicted to his kisses.¡± I think of our first kiss that morning. How satisfactorily surreal it felt, but wrong at the same time. Then the others that followed in the past few days. They all carry the same feeling and intensity.


    ¡°What?¡± I turn to look at her. It¡¯s only confusion and disbelief written on her face. ¡°This¡­ is unbelievable! Adrian? Who initiates the kisses? How do they happen? What happens after?¡±


    ¡°Who initiates? He does, not like he forces me or anything. I am always weing whenever he needs to. I only asked him to kiss me once,st Saturday morning. We don¡¯t talk about it after ever.¡±


    ¡°Good exnation. So why are you like this then? And him? He is not his usual self?¡±


    I don¡¯t know if she is making fun of me or not, but I need to let this burden off my chest.


    ¡°I am just mad at him. He asked me to stop calling him this morning, and I feel awful about that. It¡¯s childish, I know, but I can¡¯t help it.¡±


    ¡°Childish? No, Tania. IT¡¯S LOVE! You are so in love with Adrian.¡±


    ¡°The more reason I am worried, Rita. He is my boss. I am not supposed to love him, because he can¡¯t love someone like me.¡± A tear-drops, after realizing how deep in shit I am. I have sunk to the bottom, and I don¡¯t know if there is a way out.


    ¡°Take it easy. Who said you can¡¯t love him and that he can¡¯t love you? Come to think of it, he must be feeling something for you. Something¡­ deep. Something really special.¡±


    ¡°What makes you say that?¡±


    ¡°The Adrian I know does not allow any woman to get even an inch close to him since his separation from his wife, rather, since that witch left him. He avoids women like gue or an incurable disease. He has fired three secretaries for trying to get close to him, the third one being the one who insulted you at the mall. It¡¯s unlike Adrian¡¯s to sit and have coffee with you, again and again. He has feelings for you.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s face the truth here, Rita. A billionaire like him, can not fall for a maid like me. Maybe it¡¯s just sex he is after.¡±


    ¡°Sex, you say? If it¡¯s just sex, he can have it with anyone, so why you? He has money to buy himself a woman as his sex toy if sex is the issue. Besides, he stayed without a woman by his side for almost four years now, why now after he met you?¡±


    ¡°Exactly, why now? Why me?¡±


    ¡°Because you have aroused something in him. Something he has not felt for someone in years. Aren¡¯t you delighted that you are more special to him than all the women he has let down? Have you considered the probability that, you might be the one to bring him out of that isted cell he caged himself into? Maybe you are the only one who can love Adrian the way nobody couldn¡¯t. The way he deserves. Because take it from me, Tania, Adrian is a good guy. He is every woman¡¯s dream man. A guy with noplications at all. All he needs is someone to love and understand him for who he is, him and Angel. And I don¡¯t see why you can¡¯t love him¡±


    ¡°But Rita¡­¡±


    ¡°No buts, Tania. I am telling you the truth. Adrian has loosened up a bit since you came into his life. He is no longer the stone-faced Adrian Ashton. These days he looks more bright. A bit happy. I am not telling you to go and confess to him. Stop going against the tide and just go with the flow. Trust me, Adrian can not hurt you, and will not do anything against your will. So just rx, okay?  Be there for him, because you need him too. Things will eventually fall to ce on their own.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to get hurt, Rita. Nor do I want to hurt him.¡±


    ¡°Nobody will get hurt. Trust me, bestie. Just give the guy some time toprehend what he is feeling. I am sure he is also fighting his demons inside. The demons you have awakened.¡±


    The smile on her face makes me dispute her real intentions of getting me this job. Seems like he wanted to find a wife for Andy, and not a maid. All the same, I half nod and half shake my head.


    I don¡¯t know where this will lead me to, but maybe, just maybe, I should try and see myself as the only person who can love him the way he deserves?


    And if I have awakened the demons in him, I will not allow them to even blink.

 IF ONLY

    They say love is a fantastically beautiful thing, but doesn¡¯te that easily. In my case, I would say, not everybody is lucky to have that chance to love or be loved. I was renounced that chance since birth when I knew absolutely nothing about life. I was conceived by mistake, ording to the tales I was told, and my mother got rid of this mistake one year after giving birth to it, leaving me with her mother, my grandma, since my father denied me the moment he leant of my existence as just a seed in my mother¡¯s womb. I have no memories of my so-called mother. I don¡¯t even remember my so-called mother, because she never came back home or enquired about me after she left.


    The moment I learnt to distinguish between right and wrong, my grandma took every chance she got to tell me how my mother did not want me, how she wished my mother took me with her because I was a burden to her. As little as I was, I don¡¯t think I deserved to know all that shit, but it became like a song to me, a luby I had to hear every single day.


    At the age of seven, my grandma got fed up taking care of me and tossed me off to my animal of an uncle who mistreated together with his family until I finished high school. I got decent grades, grades that guaranteed my dreams woulde true, but unfortunately, my achievement was like an affront to them. That night, my uncle and his family threw me out of their house like a useless dog. I was kicked out in the middle of the night to go die in the cold with my grades and dreams.


    I was barely eighteen, and yet, nobody wanted me. Were it not for my only friend back then, Andrew, I don¡¯t know where I would be now. He brought me with him to the city where I was lucky to join him in his father¡¯s real estatepany, where I worked as an agent. I was ready and eager to learn, which, coupled with my hard work, reaped me a favourite badge in Andrew¡¯s father. Compared to his son who was always out clubbing and winningpetitions in changing girls like his boxers, I was always working, early in the morning up untilte at night. I became my best friend¡¯s father¡¯s beloved employee. Frankly, this was the first time I felt appreciated and wanted.


    I got my first girlfriend at the age of twenty. We were together for about four months, and then again, the shit happened. She dumped me, only for her to settle down with my best friend, Andrew, a monthter. More than rejection, this felt like betrayal, but I epted it. That, coupled with Andrew¡¯s jealousy of me for being his father¡¯s beloved employee, jeopardized our friendship with both my only friend and her. For what my friend, my girlfriend, and my family did to me, I vowed I must make it in life. I made a goal to be independent. Be my boss. I became so determined to prosper so that I can put to shame all those who treated me like garbage. All those who rejected me, will one day wish to meet me and apologize. Or at least, wish they stayed by my side.


    Having my first rental housepleted at the age of twenty-three was my first achievement, and from then, my thirst for building more rentals became unquenchable. I resigned from thepany and formed my own, The AA Real Estates. My heart and soul.


    My second achievement was when I found someone to love me, or so, I thought. I still remember the first time Iid my eyes on her. She was sad, and in deep thoughts, and I felt the need to get close to her. My Maria, soon than I thought became my girlfriend, and we settled down a few months after learning she was carrying my child. It was a twofold pleasure in my heart, that I will not have just one person in my life, but two. With my real estate business sessfully growing, I ventured into investments.


    At twenty-five, I was a young millionaire, with a wife and a very beautiful kid, my angel, and I named her Angel. But then again, life had started its usual again. My Maria had changed. She drowned herself in alcohol and abandoned her responsibilities as a mother and a wife. I tried to reach out, but she drove me away with insults every attempt I made. In her state, I was left to take care of my daughter until one morning, one morning that has remained stuck in my head, when rejection pped me hard on the face, once again, just once again.


    ¡°I was wrong when I said for better or for worse. This is as far as I can go, Adrian. You are not even half the man I would want to spend my life with. For those almost two miserable years we have been together, I willpensate you with Angel.  I don¡¯t want you tomit suicide just because of loneliness, because nobody wants you. You suck at everything, that¡¯s why nobody can stick to you for so long. Do whatever you want with the little brat. I am going to chase what I would have acquired by now if only I did not meet you. But I needpetition too.¡±


    Without any reason, another person was leaving me. Another rejection. Betrayal was yed at its best. Just like me, Angel had turned one when Maria left us. I lost it all. I almost ran mad, but the little princess became my light and my reason to live.


    From the day I let Maria go, I made another vow, that I will never let anybody in my heart again. I was not meant to be loved, and I will not try that nonsense again. Since then, I have been avoiding women like catastrophic elements. I distanced myself from everyone, apart from Ambrose and his wife. I created my world, and in it, live only two very important things ¨C my precious little girl, and mypany. For my daughter, I can do even the unthinkable, because I can¡¯t allow her to go through any kind of hurt. She is my everything, and I can do anything and everything for her. I would rather die first than see her get hurt.


    At twenty-eight, I am a proud billionaire, because everything I have, I have earned every single cent of it. I have hundreds of plots with construction underway and hundreds ofpleted rentals. I have invested millions in a bank, and I am now the top shareholder in both the water and powerpanies. My daughter has remained my constion in times of despair over the years, and I haven¡¯t given women any room in my heart, until recently.


    It¡¯s been a month since I met her, and this one month close to her has made me feel a thousand things ¨C things I have not allowed myself to feel for anyone in thest three years. Things I am not supposed to feel. I can not allow myself to feel this way because I will end up getting hurt.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Every single thing about her, including her cluelessness, her naivety,  her kindness, and her bond with my daughter has moved me a great deal. I look at her, and ask myself, are there really people like her? She is so easy to talk to. Quiet but outgoing. I take pleasure even in annoying her, and I don¡¯t know why.


    When I first kissed her that morning, I felt like it was the first purest and sweetest kiss I have ever received in my entirety. How she passionately responded to my kiss, was fulfilling. And the feeling of her trembling in my arms is a feeling I can¡¯t decipher. She, Tania Lawson, has awakened something in me that is making me fearful.


    I feel like a total jerk for permitting my stupid feelings to lead me, but I just can¡¯t control myself when ites to her. I can¡¯t afford to hurt her, and I know I can¡¯t trust again. The rejections and betrayals still hurt like they happened yesterday. I am damaged beyond repair. I am a damaged package.


    I believed I had everything under wraps, but she had aroused everything in just a month.


    When she implored me to kiss her that morning, I had to try and restrain my urge to just a kiss, because I wanted more. I want to hold her, kiss her, do a thousand things with her, and I still do want all that.


    I want to make love to her. I want to hear her moan my name, asking me for more, beseeching me not to stop pounding on her, but can I do all that to her knowing well that my heart is not, and will probably never be ready to love again? Can I take another risk? I doubt, it because unlike before, now I have a daughter, who will be caught up in the middle of everything I do. Before me, before my desires, before my lust, before anything, my daughteres first.


    This girl, Tania Lawson, I find myself calling her Ania, sometimes. She has a very strong charm on me. I know she is furious with me right now because of how I spoke to her in the morning. But that¡¯s the only one I see best fit to keep a distance between us, for both our sakes. The irony is, deep down I want her even to just call my name. It further breaks the pieces of my heart to see her hurting. I feel like an animal for treating her that way. I feel like a total jerk for hurting her, but is there any other way?


    She is so pure to get entangled with a broken wreck like me. She can not handle Adrian Ashton.


    I do not know how I am going to do this without hurting her, but I can¡¯t continue using her. I have to control my urge. I have to control what I feel for her. At least, at least, for her sake, before things blow out of proportion.


    If only I could love again¡­


    END OF ANDY¡¯S POV

 AROUSED

    We are quietly steering in the rain heading home after a long but fabulous day. We were so engaged in chit-chatting and watching movies that we lost count of time. It was only past ten that we decided to say goodbye. Unfortunately, the kids had fallen asleep, and the rain was pouring like hell. It still is. It took Rita and her husband a lot of persuading to get Andy to agree to leave his daughter with them for the night. The guy went berserk at their proposal at first. I even thought they were unnecessarily squandering their energy and time, but eventually, his paternal humour won over his stubbornness, and he finally gave in albeit unwillingly.


    We are still at odds with this niggar, but I nheless am pleased that he did what was adequate for Angel. I mean, I personally am shuddering just at the sheer notion of the cold outside, so what more a little girl like Angel? It wasn¡¯t worth the trouble, especially if it entailed disturbing her sleep.


    So here we are now, permeating our gate, silence being the only pitch in this limo. Nobody has chattered to the other, because I intend to follow his order in the morning. If there is one thing that my parents taught me well, was that respect is paramount. I will honour his wishes andmands to ensure a smooth and benign working environment for me.


    He parks the car, but we find ourselves just staring at the rain outside. It¡¯s so heavy, and there is no sign of it stopping any time soon. Jeez! There was no sign of it in the morning, that¡¯s why I did not bother crying a sweater. And now, here I am, in my sleeveless sky-blue dress.


    I squirm, rubbing my arms, and cursing myself for being stupidly overconfident. I should have carried one for any emergencies.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s gonna stop soon. Here, wear this.¡±


    This man beside me says, offering me his ck leather jacket which I don¡¯t ept. I am not even considering epting it. I won¡¯t die for walking in rain for a few seconds.


    ¡°Thank you, but I am okay. Let¡¯s just go.¡± I say, and grab my phone, waiting for him to unlock the door so that can I jump out quickly.


    Seeing him beside me like this with nothing to distract me is elerating my fury. I feel like my face is double its size due to this burning anger I am feeling. I am afraid if we spend another minute in this damn car I will explode.


    ¡°Can you put your stubbornness aside for once? Do you want to get sick or what?¡± He fires, tearing me with his gaze.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, boss! Even if I get sick, I will still perform my duties as your maid.¡±


    ¡°And you think that¡¯s all I care about? Your fucking duties?¡±


    ¡°What else do you care about, huh? What?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I am not in the mood to argue. It¡¯s an order from your boss. So, my maid, wear this, NOW!¡±


    I feel like killing him right now. I don¡¯t know whether it is because of how he is talking to me, or the domineering despotic tone of his voice, or is it the hostility in his eyes because it seems like he has murdered me ten times in his mind.


    Sorry but, trash that respect shit for now. This jerk is being too much.


    ¡°You can not order me to do that. It¡¯s my choice to wear anything I want. You don¡¯t pay me for how I dress, right?¡±


    ¡°Stop being childish and do as I say, Tania Lawson!¡±


    ¡°Childish? You think this is childish?¡±


    Now, this hurts me more than anything he has done so far, but I am not going to cry. At least not in front of him. I need to show him the strong Tania Lawson.


    ¡°Okay.¡± He says, lifting his two hands for surrender. He then whirls and unlocks the door on his side, gets out and stands in the rain, closing the door and leaning on it. I try to open mine but it¡¯s locked. I turn to his unpleasantly handsome face peeking through the open window on his side. ¡°Five seconds! You either wear that jacket or I lock you up in this car the whole night, or at least, until the rain stops.¡±


    Silly jerk! Annoying autocratic idiot! Commanding bastard! Despotic egotistical fool! What else haven¡¯t called him? Yeah, add, ugly monkey, but don¡¯t hold me ountable for that.


    After minutes of mental profanity utterances,  I have no choice but to grab the stupid shit of a jacket and wear it angrily.


    ¡°Done!¡±


    ¡°Was it so arduous that I had to get soaked wet out here before you can do it?¡± He fumes through the curtain of water dripping down his face.


    He is actually wet! His grey T-shirt is hugging his biceps tightly, and his face, Oh, my! Serves him right for being a dick in the ass!


    He unlocks my door and I step out, putting one hand above my head to try and cover my hair which is aughable nonsensical nonsense because it¡¯s not helping. Anyhow, we run through the rain to the door.


    We halt at the door and stand still, ring at each other like two angry lions. I am waiting for him to open the door and he is just staring at me like¡­ What¡¯s with this guy today, huh? Did he gamble with the devil to irritate me to the core or what?


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you get the key?¡±


    The nerve of him!


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± I bark, the fact of him being my boss escaping my mind for a sh.


    ¡°Fucking shit!¡± He curses, matching in the rain once again to get the key. He is bing a dirty-mouthed jerk and I don¡¯t know why. I didn¡¯t know this dark side of him.


    He returns with the key and we get in, not saying a word to each other.


    I take off his jacket, and I was about to hand it to him when he speaks, catching my attention.


    ¡°See how fucking wet I am? It¡¯s all your fault!¡± He says as he throws his phones on the couch.


    My fault?


    ¡°Oh? And how is it my fucking fault?¡± I query, throwing his wet jacket on the couch.


    ¡°Watch your mouth!¡±


    Ooh, see who is roaring! Isn¡¯t this thenguage he is so in love with today? It started this morning with that ass shit, and he has enjoyed it throughout the day. Why is it an abomination if I use the samenguage on him?


    ¡°Why? Are you the only one around here permitted to talk dirty?¡±


    ¡°Well, you can, if you want. Just be ready for the consequences.¡±


    And who on earth can understand this incoherent camouging jerk? What is so serene in what he just said that made his eyes melt with a weird aggravating smirk like this?


    ¡°And what damn consequences are those?¡± He stares at me like I am the most dumbest person on earth, and at this juncture, I don¡¯t think I am interested in what has toe out of his mouth. ¡°Never mind. I am not interested to know.¡± I turn to go to the kitchen. Coffee will be a good remedy for this cold and this weird mood we have been in throughout the day.


    Before I couldpletely turn my back on him, he grabs me by the waist with one hand, and forcefully turns me to him, my chest colliding hard with his, and he wraps his other arm around my shoulders, caging me to him.

 CALMING THE BEAST

    ¡°It¡¯s one thing for me to speak all the dirt I want, but it¡¯s another different thing for you to go all dirty on me. You get that?¡±


    Everything stands still ¨C the clock stops ticking, all the fury I was feeling a while ago for this guy fades away, and the stars in the sky align to witness this beautiful and peaceful domineering moment. I feel like I have been born again in his sweet strong arms. I feel so warm despite the cold surrounding us.


    He leans in closer to my face, closing the gap between our faces, feeding me his rich scented pheromones. Despite the heat burning my face, I force my eyes to look into his dark brown ones seductively staring at my lips. I swallow hard as my lips part willingly with desire ¨C desire for this man.


    The sensation of his hand taking a slow soothing stroll up and down my back is like a seducing luby, and I give in to its irresistible magic. As he leans closer, brushing his tempting sugar lips on my trembling destitute ones, I shut my eyes, summoning my sixth sense.


    This¡­ This is all so beautifully coaxing, but it¡¯s so wrong. He is angry at me, and I should be mad at him. This is the anger driving him, and I have to stop it.


    I try to move away, to run away from this sin-screaming madness, but I am strongly glued to him. I try to push him away, but he is like a stone ¨C strong and unmoving. He is not even shaken by my pushes.


    ¡°Andy!¡± I whisper, but I doubt he can even hear me, because his hands are all over my back now, still managing to keep me pressed to him. I try to pull my face away from him, but I am like a spark, pulling me towards myself every side I turn. ¡°Andy! Andy!¡± I manage to push my hands up to his face, cupping him, shaking the demons off his head. ¡°Andy, please! Let¡¯s stop this!¡±


    His hands drop from my back, and they stop at my waist, unmoving. His eyes bore deep into mine. They look so dark, with a bit of redness in them. I want to get lost in them for a second, but something hard brushes my belly. ¡°You are¡­¡± I stop. What I want to say can note out of my mouth. The bulge down there says it all.


    ¡°Aroused?¡± He finishes the sentence for me, his eyes not leaving mine. I blink a couple of times. My boss is aroused because of me! How am I supposed to feel about it? Should I jump right to cloud nine? ¡°I told you the other day that I am a man, Tania. This is meant to happen whenever a man gets this close to a woman.¡± He still is scanning my eyes, his voice hoarse. I bet my face looks like a tomato now after his confession. I slightly nod my head, hoping we could just break away now, but instead, he closes his eyes for a moment, and then opens them, breathing a heavy sigh. ¡°Go get me coffee please before things get out of control.¡± He says after ages of staring. He let go of me, and takes three steps back, putting his hands in the pockets of his grey khaki pants without turning.


    Before I can turn in the direction of the kitchen, my eyes make a grave mistake of looking at the ce where I felt the tent in his body, and, Holy Molly! Gracious Lord! I can¡¯t move my eyes anymore. Someone remind me how to breathe and blink. The sight is so eye-catching and breathtaking. I¡¯m shamelessly glued to that same spot. Oh, my! Isn¡¯t he feeling pain given the way it¡¯s protruding? I mean¡­


    ¡°Do you like the sight that much, or are you tempting me again?¡±


    If he did not speak, I would have spent the entire night looking at it. Gosh!


    ¡°Aaahh¡­ are you sure are okay? It¡¯s¡­ not¡­ painful?¡± I idiotically point at his manhood.


    ¡°No. But it will be if you don¡¯t stop ring at it the way you are doing.¡± Shit! The way he is answering with a smirk on his face makes me feel like a dumbass. I mean, does this thing hurt when it¡¯s erect like this? ¡°Forget about this beast of mine, and go before I lose it, Ania.¡± He warns, but I don¡¯t know the kind of magic that is controlling me because I don¡¯t move an inch.


    ¡°Will a kiss at least help calm that beast?¡± I rant.


    ¡°It will take more than just a kiss to calm it down.¡± He says after a long silence, taking slow suggestive steps back to me, and I begin to shiver. His eyes have that look again. That look of deepest desire. That look of lust?


    I would want to help, but not sex. No. Not sex.


    ¡°It won¡¯t get there, I promise.¡± He softly says, as if reading my mind. Now that got me confused and curious. It won¡¯t get to sex? But still, it¡¯s along that road? What if it gets there? No. I would like to help you, Andy, but what if¡­ ¡°Trust me, it won¡¯t get there. And if you feel like I¡¯m going too far and you want me to stop, just say the word, and I will oblige.¡± He cups my face, stroking my cheeks with his thumbs, drawing me back to hear again. ¡°Please.¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    His plea melted down all my guards, and the next thing I know, I have my hands draped around his neck, and he wastes no time crashing his lips on mine, and I can¡¯t help but take the glory of his savage kisses and melt in his embrace.


    We kiss, and kiss, standing on the same spot for some time, and then he sweeps me off the ground and carries me to his room.


    Positioning me gently on his king-sized bed, he ps on top of me, our tongues exploring every corner of our mouths, our hands rummaging our bodies.


    I don¡¯t know where this is headed to, but I trust him, and as ridiculous as it sounds, I want to taste this sin and savour its taste. Without fears, or worries, or doubts, I allow him to take me into the world of pleasure. The world of righteous sin and dark desires. A world I have never been into, but I am diving into it wholeheartedly. Whether I drown in it, I don¡¯t mind, as long as I am with Andy. As long as this is how sweet sin tastes, I want to sin forever, with my Andy.

 BOTHERED

    ¡°Hey!¡± He whispers whilst on top of me, and I stroke his cheek to let him know that I can hear him. ¡°I will feel like aplete jerk if you don¡¯t look at me.¡± I know I have called him a jerk several times, I also don¡¯t know how it feels to be a jerk, but I know that it isn¡¯t a good feeling at all. I don¡¯t want him to feel anything like that after pleasuring so much yet preserving my purity. How is that even possible? He is such a pleasure. I never knew something like that really exists until a while ago. I gather the little courage and strength left in me after all the trembling and moaning, and I open my eyes, meeting his. ¡°Tell me you are okay?¡± He asks the moment my eyes meet his, and I slowly nod which makes him smile.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± I ask as my hand drops slowly to his chin, caressing his lower lip with my thumb.


    He looks at me without saying anything, then he leans and gives me onest kiss which I wee dly.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± He hums.


    I show him the most beautiful smile that I can ever produce albeit blushing. The thought of him being my boss is still taking a toll on me, but I don¡¯t want to entertain it so much right now. I can¡¯t ruin what I just felt simply by feeling shame. I want to savour that moment.


    ¡°I should go make you coffee now.¡± I murmur.


    ¡°Rx. We will have coffeeter but right now,¡± he gets down from the bed and continues, ¡°we need to get you changed. You might get a flue if you stay like that.¡±


    Yeah! With all the heat I was getting from being beneath him, I hadpletely forgotten that he was soaking wet from the rain. Just now that he got off me did I feel the cold. He even made me wet too. Wet, as in, wet!


    I sit down, and he lifts me off the bed, and carries me to my room, putting me down at my bathroom door.


    ¡°Take a quick shower ande down for coffee. I¡¯ll make it for us today. I hope it turns out like yours. Make sure to wear something warm.¡± He says.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I say and he gives me another kiss before leaving my room.


    I take a very quick shower and dress up, not forgetting to put something warm on top and ankle socks. It¡¯s still raining, and it will probably rain until morning. Damn the cold! I¡¯m still shivering in a hoodie.


    Before descending the stairs, I glimpse at Andy¡¯s room, which is directly opposite mine. Today I was in that room with Andy. On his bed. Him on top of me. I at some point dropped all my guards, and I was ready for anything. Anything that that heated moment offered. He could have taken advantage of that, but he didn¡¯t. He kept his promise to restrain himself. No matter how wild the temptation got, he knew exactly when to stop. He is a gentleman.


    I tense at the reflection of being in his arms again. Those romantic kisses, how he handled me with care. I still feel the effects of his hands on me. What he made me feel a while ago was so sweet and extremely surreal. It was magical. Would I do it again? Well¡­


    ¡°You miss that room already?¡± Darn! Andy¡¯s voice startles me from the kitchen door, and my jaw drops to the floor. I did not know I was foolishly smiling thinking about him.


    I walk down the stairs, blushing at the thought that he saw me staring at his room, and smiling like a nipoop, because it would be obvious to him what I was thinking about.


    Standing in front of him, a picture of how I was whimpering his name a few minutes ago flickers through my mind. I was half-naked. He saw my naked upper body. He saw what my face looked like while I crazily moaned his name, vibrating wildly while he expertized his magic. I read somewhere that guys like studying the faces of women when they are having sex, especially when they are moaning. I bet he was keenly watching my every facial expression.


    My face drops with a heavy frown.


    ¡°What is wrong?¡± He queries, after discovering the frown. He cups my face with his both palms, forcing me to look at him, but I avoid his eyes. ¡°Look at me, Ania.¡± I force myself to do as he says, and our eyes meet. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± I say in an almost whisper, earning a raised eyebrow from him.


    ¡°Why do you waste a lot of energy trying to lie knowing that you suck terribly at it?¡± He is caressing my cheeks with his thumbs. ¡°You know I don¡¯t buy that. Talk to me. Am I the reason?¡± His voice is soft, with a tinge of regret in it. I don¡¯t want him to feel bad. Besides, he didn¡¯t force me.


    ¡°No, Andy.¡± I force a smile. ¡°I will feel better after a cup of coffee.¡± He nods his head albeit unconvinced.


    ¡°A kiss or a hug?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Which of the two will wipe off this frown?¡± He knows me pretty well, huh?


    ¡°A hug.¡±


    And he pulls me in for a long tight hug. A tight one that makes me want to spend the night in his embrace. You know me too well Andy. I wish I can know you this much.


    ¡°Better now?¡± He asks, still not pulling away until I answered. ¡°Now you did not lie. I still want to know why your face was like that, but coffee is waiting. Come.¡±


    Instead of taking me to the kitchen where we normally have our coffee, he puts his hand around my shoulders and guides me to the sitting room, where a sk of coffee is sitting on the table and two mugs, the ones we normally use for Coffee. He takes the remote control and rewinds the ongoing series on the television.


    Teen wolves? This is the first series I watched about wolves and vampires, and witches, and I loved it. God, I love this series. It is the one that made me fall in love with the supernatural creatures. It¡¯s the third time I am watching it, and I will watch it over and over again as much as possible.


    ¡°You okay with this?¡± Andy asks.


    ¡°Yeah. I love this series. And everything about the supernaturals.¡± I answer with all honesty.


    ¡°Mmh.. makes the two of us then.¡± I smile at his farfetched reply. When does he ever get to watch them? Never seen him. ¡°Sit.¡± He says.


    I do as he says, while he serves us coffee which I dly take when he hands me a mug. He then pours himself some, and walks up the stairs to his room, only for me to see himing back with his duvet.


    ¡°To keep you warm.¡± He says, as he covers me, which I don¡¯t object to.


    Between me, who is wearing a hoodie, and him, mighty Andy, who is wearing just a T-shirt and a khaki short, who needs to be under the covers? I roll my eyes and take a sip of my coffee, all in all, appreciative for his thoughtfulness and kind gesture, and I try to concentrate on the movie as he increases the volume.


    I was presuming he will settle on any of the other couches, but this guy never ceases to amaze me. He takes his coffee, and gets under the duvet beside me, too close for my preference, our bodies touching. God, please, I don¡¯t want any more seductions tonight! I have had enough! Well, I honestly can¡¯t get enough of that madness, but¡­


    We proceed to sip our coffee in an absolute lull for what feels like a century, seated beside each other like a couple that we will never be, and concentrating on the series, until he finally enunciates, cracking the awkwardness.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°You okay now?¡±


    I withdraw my attention from the screen and I look at him. These eyes of his always have this kind of spark that tends to fix me into them every time I look into them. This dark glow in them that makes them look so deep, like there are secrets hidden behind them. This look that coaxes me to get lost in them. To understand them. To know the secrets they hold. The pain they are probably hiding. But it¡¯s so difficult sometimes, because of how weak they make me.


    He winks at me, and Ie back to my senses, remembering I was to respond to his question.


    ¡°I am good,¡± I say, draining the remaining coffee. It is around 1 a. m, and still raining like hell, but it¡¯s surprisingly too hot around here, which is why I opt not to have more coffee. ¡°Can I ask you something?¡± I ask, and he puts his empty mug on the table, adjusting himself on the seat and putting his hand on the backrest of the couch. He nods his head. ¡°It¡¯s personal. Very personal.¡± I warn him because I don¡¯t want to look like I am intruding on his privacy too much.


    ¡°There is nothing much to know about my personal life, but okay. What do you want to know?¡±


    ¡°Can you tell me something about your life? Anythin

 A NIGHT IN HIS ARMS

    He gives me a quick nce, then he looks away, staring into space for a couple of minutes before dropping his hand on top of the duvet. I take his hand into mine, and put my other hand on top of it, soothing him.


    ¡°Some other time, please?¡± He looks at me, his eyes pleading with me not to insist, and I understand him. It must be still hurting to talk about his life, or maybe he doesn¡¯t trust me with his secrets. That time will surelye, Andy, and I will be here waiting to listen to all your worries and fears, because I know those are the things holding you back from trusting again.


    ¡°Okay. Forget every other thing. Can you tell me how you became a filthy billionaire? You should be so proud of everything you have aplished in life. Everybody in the world would want to be where you are.¡± I smile at him, and he smiles back, brightening up a little.


    ¡°Filthy, huh?¡± He asks with the most genuine smile I have ever seen on him. ¡°This is all about God plus my handwork. I have built the AA empire from scratch. I started as a real estate agent, that was my first job.¡± From a mare employee to the owner of an empire. He narrates his whole story to me, and all I can say is that I admire him. I admire his courage. I admire his determination. His persistence and resilience. His is a milestone of a sess journey that should be put in books, but I guess he wouldn¡¯t want that because he isn¡¯t a show-off. If he dresses in tattered clothes and walks barefoot, nobody will argue that he isn¡¯t a poor beggar.  That reminds me, I looked him up on media, and the only thing I saw was a photo of a brick building, posted about a year ago. Nothing more. No photo of him or Angel. Nothing.


    ¡°The house I saw on your page, is it yours? What¡¯s the story behind it?¡±


    ¡°Someone is stalking me, huh!¡±


    ¡°No. I am not. I just¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I don¡¯t mind anyway. That was my first aplishment. They were rental houses, which Iter demolished two years ago and built a children¡¯s home. It¡¯s called The Angels children¡¯s home. I wanted to give a good life and a bright future to some hopeless kinds. I know how it feels to watch your dreams slip away from your hands slowly until you can¡¯t trace them anymore. I wouldn¡¯t want any child that I can reach to go through that.¡±


    ¡°Do you go to spend time with them?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Every time I get a chance. I have two children¡¯s home, by the way. And on Saturday I organised a charity event for them. Not that I can¡¯t manage on my own, but I have some people I have helped a lot, and this was their way of them saying thank you. They cornered me into this because they knew I can¡¯t refuse anything beneficial for these kids.¡±


    ¡°They did well. So, you will go with Angel?¡±


    ¡°Of course. It will be a fun day for her. Rita and her family will be there too. You too, if you want.¡±


    Yay! My heart is doing a small dance inside. I don¡¯t know what happens in such activities but I am sure it will be fun with the little angels around. And I can¡¯t wait for that day.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I say, and he decides to mess with me again.


    ¡°Mmh.. that¡¯s not enough.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I ask, raising my eyebrows.


    ¡°How about, a thank you kiss?¡±


    ¡°Mmh¡­ no. Because if we continue kissing like this, I will forget you are my boss and my exact ce here.¡±


    ¡°How about, we forget about Tania Lawson and Adrian Ashton tonight? Assume that¡±, he leans closer, and I sink to the couch. He does the same, putting his hand around my neck, making me rest on it, with my back lying t on the couch. He puts one leg on top of my thighs, and rests his other hand on my belly, ¡°I am not your boss and you are not my¡­ maid. Would you deny Andy a kiss, Ania?¡±


    ¡°No, Andy.¡± I say, as his hand starts moving up and down my belly, the other caressing my cheek. I know what he is doing, but I am have power to stop it.


    ¡°And so?¡± His voice was barely a whisper, his eyes searching for mine.


    And so, I peck him softly on the left cheek, and on the lips, a peck thatsted far too long, like our lips were having some kind ofmunication. We break away, giving our eyes time to talk. His lustful ones coaxing my needy ones, both of us burning with desires. This burning desire is tempting to consume us if we rebel against it. I don¡¯t know what the eyes agreed on,  but my heart tells me he wants this. As much as I do.


    Our lips crash again, and I ce my hands on his sweet broad chest, feeling his heartbeat, while our tongues dance to the tune of our desires. I snuggle up to him, and he pulls me closer, turning me to lie with one side, his leg resting on my hip, keeping me intact between his legs.


    Our tongues scrutinize all the corners of our mouths, and no one wants to stop them. We willingly quench our longings, getting ourselves lost in the magical world of our kisses, the clicking sounds of our tongues and lips adding more power to our heated kisses, darkening our desires.


    The heat is bing too much, the desire too intense with every passing second, making us wild, and all my walls were crumbling down when finally Andy pulls away forcefully, leaving my needy self disappointed.


    He might have anticipated where this was heading, and as a gentleman, he decided to take control of the situation. I am bing a lustful bitch, which exins why deep down I feel disappointed right now. I didn¡¯t want him to stop, but I am thankful because I don¡¯t want us to do something that we both will regretter.


    ¡°Goodnight, Ania.¡±


    ¡°Good, Andy.¡±


    He scoops me in his arms, pressing me to him, shielding me with his strong arms, and I feel fully protected in them.


    My eyes are giving up, and I close them. Thest thing I hear before driftingng of into a very peaceful sleep is Andy murmuring my name like three times, then I felt his sugar lips on my forehead, and everything bes dark.


    I don¡¯t know the name of this boat we are sailing in, nor do I know where it¡¯s taking us to, but as long as you are with me, Andy, I will stay aboard.

 A SURPRISE FOR HIM

    Curse this freaking rm! Jeez! Is it morning already? I feel like I just took forty winks.


    I slept sotest night because today is the charity event day, and I decided to make some snacks for the kids. I learnt from Andy that both children homes¡¯ have a total of 120 children, so I made about 150 cupcakes. I left about ten for today¡¯s breakfast and packed the rest. I did not want to tell anyone that I was going to prepare something so waited until Andy retired to bed so that I can start preparing my surprise. And that is how I found myself going to bed twenty minutes to four. I went to bed in the morning, and I had to wake up early in the morning. I hope he likes my surprise, though.


    I stop the rm and kick my warm duvet aside, and get out of bed. It¡¯s seven in the morning, a perfect time to make breakfast. As the host, Andy should be at the venue by twelve to receive the quests, and we are all going together.


    I change from my pyjamas to a ck sleeveless dress after taking a very quick shower and brushing my teeth, and I walk to the kitchen. I open the door slowly, still scraping my eyes because I know I definitely have eye bugs. Darn! I still feel so sleepy.


    ¡°Good morning!¡±


    Even without looking, that is definitely Andy¡¯s voice. He is already awake?


    ¡°Morning.¡± I greet him, opening my eyes to look in the direction of his voice.


    ¡°This is what you get for choosing to kill yourself with work?¡±


    I look at him as he stands to walk to where I am and is almost finishing a¡­ what? A third cupcake?


    ¡°I see you have seen them already. I wanted to surprise you, so can you not scold me, please?¡±


    ¡°I am not admonishing you, Ania. I am not mad at you. I am happy. Thank you so much for doing this. But look at you now, huh!¡± He cups my face. ¡°You look wasted.¡±


    ¡°Do you really like what I did? Are they sweet?¡±


    ¡°They are super sweet. Honestly, thank you so much. This means a lot to me.¡±


    ¡°That is all that matters to me, Andy.¡± I say, and he wastes no time in kissing me gently on the lips. He takes a break to look at me, and after scanning my eyes for like a minute, he kisses me again, his hands dropping to my waist while mine moves to his neck. I was so thirsty for him.


    Kissing has be our ritual, particrly this past week. From that day we spent the night together on the couch, I think we have be addicted to these kisses. Nobody is willing to stop. No single day goes by without us kissing, and today has proven to be no different.


    The kiss feels a bit different. It¡¯s deeper, sweeter, and savage. It seems like he was so hungry for it too, like he was dying to nudge his tongue in my mouth again. It feels like it has a meaning today. But what meaning can it have? Will you someday grow sick and tired of kissing me, Andy? Is this just a game we are ying? Because to me, it is not. I want to give what we are having a name. I want to give meaning to this affection you are showing me. I want to make these sweet kisses that I have be so addicted. I want this feeling of being in your arms like this to be permanent. If only, if just only, Andy, I can understand what all this means to you, I would be able to give it a name.


    We jerk away from the kiss, and he rests his forehead on mine for a while, both of us panting heavily. I am panting heavily due to that kiss, and I still feel like kissing him more. I drop one of my hands to his chest, and slowly unbutton the first two buttons of his shirt. I sneak my hand to his chest, moving it up and down, basically everywhere on his chest. I seductively brush my lips on his and use my other hand to pull him to me suggestively, my eyes never leaving his lips. Understanding my message, he captures my lips for another heated kiss.


    I love how he explores my mouth. I love how he tastes like honey, and I love how his hands are moving up and down my back, sending electric waves all over my body. I wrap my hands tightly around his neck, and he spoons me up and starts heading out of the kitchen as we pull away from the kiss to get some air. I bit my lower lip, looking at his eyes which are burning with.


    ¡°Stop doing that.¡± He speaks, looking away from me as he ascends the stairs.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Doing what?¡± I teasingly ask, cing my palm on his jaw, making him look at me.


    ¡°Biting your lip like that.¡± He answers.


    Today, instead of taking me to his room, he takes the opposite direction, and kicks my door open after unlocking it, and kicking it shut again after getting in.


    ¡°Why is that?¡± I ask again, tracing his jaw with my fingers.


    He ces me gently on my bed and knelt with one knee beside it.


    ¡°Because you are turning me on and you won¡¯t be able to handle me.¡±


    Simple and straight, he admits, and I feel my face heating up. I turn him on, and that was my ticket to the moon. At least I make him feel something, and not just anything, but something strong. My heart is happy, but¡­


    ¡°Why do you kiss me, Andy?¡± I b without even deliberating. The words just rolled out of my mouth.


    He stares at me for a while without saying a word, then he caresses my hair and pecks my lips before saying something out of the question.


    ¡°I want you to rest for,¡± he checks his wristwatch, ¡°two hours because we have a long day ahead and you are already tired as it is.¡± He tucks me inside the duvet and stands up.


    He does not have an answer to your question, Tania. My mind shouts at me, making me close my eyes. It would be best if I sleep.


    ¡°About your question,¡± my eyes shoot up the moment he starts speaking. I look at him, ¡°we will talk about it when we get back.¡± I nod my head, and he walks out, while I drift to sleep,ughing at my mind for being so wrong.


    4 HOURS LATER.


    After waking up like two hours ago, I went downstairs where Andy was ying with Angel on the couch, waiting for me so we can have breakfast. They are giving me so much privilege as a maid. My thoughts.


    We had a quick breakfast, without much being said, but Angel couldn¡¯t hide her enthusiasm. After breakfast, Andy offered to get Angel dressed as I clean the utensils and pack the cakes in the car.


    So here I am now, in my room, trying to convince myself that I am actually the reflection I am seeing in the mirror. I used almost all the money I had left on this dress. I wanted to look spectacr because I know Andy and Angel will kill it. I want to try and fit in their world today, even for just today.


    My royal blue dress perfectly hugs my curves, stopping about two inches above the knees, and Iplimented it with a pair of blue and white stilettos which are not too high for myfort. I have done everything, just fighting with my thoughts if I should wear the white ne in my hand that came with the dress or not.


    A slight knock on the door makes me turn away from the mirror, and mumble ae in to whoever is on the door.


    The door opens, and Andy walks in, wearing a navy blue suit. Wow, just wow! He looks hute.. hot and cute, I mean. He is dazzling, more than he always does in his usual casual wear.


    ¡°Sorry for keeping you waiting. I am done. Let¡¯s go.¡± I say, and turn to grab my purse from the bed, but his voice and clicking of his shoes stops me.


    ¡°The ne is the only thing missing. May I?¡± Hees closer and stretches his hand for me to give him my ne. It¡¯s embarrassing, but I don¡¯t refuse him. I hand him the ne and turn around to allow him to do the honours. He stands behind me, and slowly puts the jewel around my neck, making me shiver when his hands came into contact with my skin. Thankfully, it didn¡¯t take long. ¡°You look gorgeous.¡± He says, looking at my reflection in the mirror, his chin resting on my shoulder, a small smile on his face.


    ¡°And you look hute.¡± I respond.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± He furrows an eyebrow with a gorgeous confusion on his face.


    ¡°Hute. As in, hot and cute.¡±


    ¡°Ooh, that¡¯s new. Thank you.¡± He smiles broadly.


    ¡°Thank you too. Where is Angel?¡± I query, before I forget we have an event to attend and pull him on this bed.


    ¡°She is waiting in the car.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not keep her waiting then.¡± I say, smilingly, and Andy offers me his arm to tuck my hand on as we walk side by side out of the house.


    It¡¯s time to have fun, and feel like a queen beside this charm.

 A FLASH OF THE EX

    We are in the foyer, at around four thirty in the evening with sses of juice in our hands, waiting for Andy toe and give his vote of thanks so that we can call it a day.


    The day has been a joyous day. We had incredible fun with the kids. Gosh! I can¡¯t even recall thest time I fiddled with children the way I did today. I engaged with them in almost every recreation including hide and seek which was the most incredibly fantastic, because Andy deliberately called me from my hiding ce so that his daughter can win. He will pay for that,ter, I swear. All the same, I think that was the highlight of the fun.


    Thereupon, I assembled all the children and disseminated the cupcakes which Andy notified meter that someone paid a generous amount for them, which will be part of the donation. I did not have that kind of idea when I was making the cupcakes. All I wanted was to gift kids with something, but nevertheless, I am so delighted that I somehow helped in boosting funds for the kids. I feel like I was part of this. Next time I will make sure to bake double what I had today. Mental note!


    After that, I had the tion of meeting some of Andy¡¯s business partners. He introduced me to them, and we exchange a few words of pleasantries with them, but I had to abdicate from them sooner because I wasn¡¯t any close to their pedigree. I mean, the indigent among them was a millionaire, ording to my appraisal, putting into consideration the heavy four-wheeled machines they came driving, and the shiny custom-made tuxedoes they were wearing. I also listened to some of their conversations and I tell you, they are all rich businessmen. Filthy rich! I was the odd one out. So fucking odd! A maid in thepany of tycoons. Trust me, you don¡¯t ever want to experience that kind of inferiorityplex. It pped me hard until I had to leave the rich be, and join my ss, Rita.


    Now the auctioning of children¡¯s masterpieces is over, and I can say the graphics were extremely remarkable, especiallying from such young souls. The buyers were more than generous in prices too.


    What amazed people was one kid, a boy of ten years, and he is the oldest. He made a sketch of Andy, surrounded by so many kids all smiling and looking up to him. He had captured every single detail of Andy¡¯s face ¨C the fine jaws, shape, the lips, he had ideally outlined every feature of Andy just precise. When Andy spotted the portrait, he was extensively stridden. I saw a very profound smile on his face as he took the masterpiece in his hands. He offered a great amount for the painting, but the boy rejected it. He said it was a free gift to Andy, as a way of saying thank you on behalf of all the kids for putting smiles on their faces. That almost made Andy tear up with joy. I saw how his eyes shone with delight, but he got a hold of himself.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    The poor boy¡¯s heart-stirring gesture left Andy with no option but to ept the gift. He even took a selfie with the thoughtful and talented boy, whose dream is to be an architect, which well befits him given the exhibit of his ability at such a tender age, and Andy promised to support him achieve his goals ¨C him and all the 120 other kids.


    As we wrap up the day, I can firmly and delightfully attest that the day was a sess. The kids had fun. They have received huge donations. The sweet grin on their faces right now is an assurance that they are happy, and that is all that matters. Putting such a beautiful smile on more than a hundred kids from the streets is not anywhere close to easy at all. Kudos to Andy! He has done an exemry amazing job, not in just educating them and giving them a good life, but also in shaping them in terms of discipline. He deserves an award. Someday, I would like to know how he did it. To hear the story from his mouth.


    ¡°Good evening once again,dies and gentlemen!¡± Andy¡¯s voice made everyone stop their chit-chats and we settle on our seats, silence befalling the whole hall as we pay attention to the speaker on stage. ¡°Sorry for keeping you waiting. I won¡¯t take much of your time because we are past time. I want to take just a minute to pass a word of thanksgiving to everyone who participated in making this day a sess. Thank you all very much. To the kids, my kids, your daddy is happy to see those beautiful smiles on your faces.¡± He pauses as children chirped, ¡°we love you¡±, pping for him.


    I learnt from Rita that, Andy gathered all these kids from the streets. He used to go around the streets to feed them and bring some clothes when he was just an employee. Later he rented a room for them, provided them with basic necessities, and still brought in more kids whenever he found them. And that¡¯s how they started calling him dad. Before moving them to his children¡¯s homes, he had formed a bond with them. They now look up to him as their role model, and their life changer and they adore him. Isn¡¯t he amazing?


    ¡°I want to promise you that I will do everything I can to maintain those smiles. The only thing I expect from you is to work hard in your studies, and your dad will be happy. To my friends and business partners, thank you so much for your enormous support.  The kids are smiling today because of you. God bless you abundantly. That¡¯s it for today, and feel free to leave at your convenience. Thank you once again.¡± Angel slips out of myp and runs to his dad on stage, and he carries her in his hands, kissing the little girl.


    ¡°Are you not going to tell me anything about you and Andy?¡± That is Rita. She has been nagging me about it the whole of today, but I am not telling her anything.


    ¡°Instead of bugging me with gossip, why don¡¯t we go out and take some selfies.¡±


    ¡°You are right. But still, you need to tell me the gossip I want to hear. I want to know the real reason behind that smile on Andy.¡±


    I throw a quick nce at Andy, busy saying goodbye to the guests with Angel still in his arms. He is smiling, for sure, but what is there not to smile about this day, huh? His kids are happy. The event was sessful. How else would he show his gratitude?


    ¡°Drooling over him?¡±


    ¡°Shut up and let¡¯s go out.¡± I start walking out because I don¡¯t want Rita to see me blushing like a teenager just because of Andy. She will jump to cloud nine with her crazy ideas.


    We walk out and start taking selfies, as guests start evacuating.


    I decide to take onest photo capturing the parking lot behind me, but¡­ Wait!


    My heart stops! Did I see someone?


    I think I am going insane because I can¡¯t be seeing the person I think I am seeing.


    I forget about the selfie and turn to the parking. His back is on me now, and he is walking away behind the cars.


    ¡°Damian?¡± I murmur a query.


    ¡°What?¡± Rita queries with confusion.


    ¡°Damian! I saw him right there.¡± I say to Rita, pointing in the direction where I thought I saw him, but he has already disappeared.


    ¡°There is no one there, Tania!¡±


    ¡°I am sure I saw him.¡± I insist and start in the direction he was in, with Rita following behind me.


    I look around, turning from corner to corner until Iplete a 370, but no sight of him.


    ¡°See? There is no one here, Tania. You must be hallucinating.¡±


    ¡°I saw him, Rita. Believe me. He must be around.¡± I start to walk around, but Rita stops me.


    ¡°Even if it was him, what would you probably say to him once you see him? Like, hi, how are you doing with my cousin that you cheated on me with? How many kids do you have?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so sarcastic, you know!¡± I exim.


    ¡°I am sorry, bute on!¡±


    ¡°Right. I have nothing to say to that cheating jerk holeass.¡±


    The drive back home is quiet. Angel slept on the way, and she is still fast asleep. I am bothered by the person I thought I saw earlier, something that Andy has discovered, but I am lying to him that I am just tired. Good thing he hasn¡¯t called me a horrible liar. I don¡¯t know if that means he believes me or not.


    Thest time I saw that cheating idiot, Damian, was like two years ago. That day he tricked me together with my cousin into going to her house, only to find them in the middle of their steamy romance. What was awful, was how he justified himself by saying I was boring. I was no fun. We were not blending. That I was not the ideal girl for him. Filthy jerk!


    Maybe all that was true, actually, it was, but it would have cost him nothing to break up with me properly. A modest ¡°I don¡¯t want you anymore¡± would have been adequate and decent. What was the need of making me see all that?


    If sex was the only way to make me ideal for him, I wasn¡¯t ready just yet. And of all the girls he could have cheated on me with, it had to be Maria. My only cousin. Then again, when it came to Maria, I was always on the losing end. I didn¡¯t cry that day. I did not break down in front of them if that was what they expected. I walked away, head held high, with dignity and respect. I have never seen him again, and don¡¯t wish to. The mare thought of that sight before me that day makes me want to puke. They both better not show their faces to me ever. And Maria¡­ That name alone makes me tremble with fear!

 DESIRE TO FORGET

    I am in love, deeply in love with the impossible Adrian Ashton. Or should I say, the broken Andy?


    Days have gone by since the day we went to that charity event. Despite the disturbing contradicting emotions of seeing my ex in the most unexpected ce, I came home enthusiastic that day because my sweet handsome crush, Andy, had promised that we would talk about the kissing that has be addictive to both of us. I was so eager to know why he kisses me every day with so much passion. I was ecstatic about understanding his true feelings for me. Finally, I would know what he really wants from me.


    On getting home, my Andy became distant. He did not want to talk. We did not even have coffee together that day. He went direct to his office, and when I went to ask him if we could talk, all I got was the ¡°I am busy¡± annoying response. He did not even look at me. He did not care to ask what I wanted to say. He did not even tell me that we would talkter. No. He just dismissed me by burying his head on theputer, while I took my walk of shame with a downcast heart. I felt disappointed and angry.


    The following day he woke up and gave me the morning dose, like he used to, and always does up to date, and pretended like nothing had happened the previous night. He decided to y dumb with me, and I knew better than to force issues. I knew he had not forgotten, he just did not want to talk about it.


    I am fine if he does not want to talk, but at least he should have told me. I would not have made a fool of myself going to his study to ask him if we could talk. He would have saved me from the pain I felt that day, and even now, I still feel it. Call me cheap or stupid, but I still have not been able to refuse his kisses, and neither does he want to stop tormenting me with them.


    Have you ever wanted something so bad, but at the same time you are almost convinced that you can not have it? That feeling of desiring something that is so far beyond your reach? The feeling is so disappointing and confusing. You do not know whether you should give up on it or keep trying. That is my exact case with Andy.


    I adore this guy, so much more than he can ever know, but this love is impossible. Andy isplicated. I do not even know what he wants or how he feels, and what is worse, he does not seem like opening up anytime soon, or ever. I am lost. I want to stop caring for him, but I can not. I want to stop feeling this way, but I can¡¯t. My heart is so adamant about loving him, despite knowing that he does not love me. I am so used to his kisses that I do not want to put a stop to them. I am so used to his touch that I can¡¯t survive without it. I want him so much. I want him like now. I feel so iplete without him around. But I guess there are things that you are not meant to have no matter how hard you try. Andy is not for me. He can not love me. Everything is against this love, starting from our pedigrees. He can not love me, and it is high time I wake up from this dream. I want to love him, but I can not force myself on him.


    I finish preparing his coffee and put it in a sk, and I take mine ready to walk to my room. I will have my coffee there because I do not want to see him. My feelings for him are bing so strong every passing day and I am finding it difficult to rte with him.


    As I walk out of the kitchen, my phone rings, and I see a video call from Rita. What does this gossip-monger friend of mine want now? If I do not take her call, she might call Andy. She is desperately trying to get us together. I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s her deal in me loving Andy, but I wish she can know how she is miserably failing. I hasten my pace and walk to my room, put my mug of coffee on the small table and sit on the chair.


    ¡°Hey, what took you so long to receive my call?¡± She almost yells.


    ¡°I was in the kitchen, but here I am. What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°That is boring. I expected you to tell me you were in Andy¡¯s room.¡±


    Andy¡¯s room? He took me there once, that day I was idolizing the beautiful scene between his legs. I was so happy that day after discovering that I had such an effect on him. But I guess it was just but a normal rust. You know, that arousal that any woman would cause a man. It is that same day that I spent the night in his arms, and I felt safer than ever. Unfortunately, those were the first and thest time. All I have to do is live with those beautiful memories. Sweet memories of how he pleased me on his bed that day, and how peacefully I spent the night in his arms.


    ¡°Hey, Tania!¡± She squeals at me again, snapping me from my fantasies.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°Huh? Watch your tone, will you?¡± I snap back.


    ¡°What is wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± I lie, and I know Rita won¡¯t buy that lie.


    ¡°Nothing? Look at your face, Tania! You look pathetically miserable, and you are zoning out. What is it?¡±


    I knew it. She always knows when I am lying, just like Andy.


    Andy! Andy! Andy! Can I really forget him?


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Rita.¡± I insist on lying.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we friends anymore now? You can not tell me what is bothering you anymore? Please, Tania,e on.¡±


    When she begs like that, when she uses that tone, it means she is really worried.


    ¡°I want to stop loving this broken jerk of yours, Rita. See what he has turned me into? I am going crazy!¡±


    ¡°Why? What happened? Did he tell you anything?¡±


    ¡°That is the issue. He does not say anything, and it¡¯s freaking me out. I am done deluding myself.¡±


    ¡°Well, you know what bestie? Love is unconditional. You can not choose when to love and when to stop loving.¡±


    ¡°I can not do this, Rita. I can not continue with this one-sided love. You know what, it¡¯s all your fault?¡± Now that I remember, it¡¯s all her fault for encouraging my absurdity. She should have told me early enough that this jerk can not be loved. But what did she do?


    ¡°Me? What did I do?¡±


    Yeah! The innocent Rita is not aware! Spare me crap!


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who prompted me into this madness? Have you forgotten how you campaigned for him? You dug this grave for me and look at me now, Rita.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, bestie. But don¡¯t worry. I will sort it out. I will talk to Adrian.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± She better not. Andy can not find out how miserable I am because of him. I will look like I am so desperate for his love. I do not want his pity. ¡°I will fix this myself.¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°FORGET HIM! Forget that I cared for him. I will ignore whatever this stupid heart of mine is feeling, and focus on what brought me here. I have my whole family depending on me. I can not afford to lose my senses. I can¡¯t. I do not want to.¡±


    ¡°Look behind you.¡± She says, with a smile that speaks nothing but betrayal.

 REFUSING ANDY

    ¡°W. h. a. t?¡± I stammer, feeling confused.


    ¡°Turn around.¡± She asserts.


    What the heck is she up to?


    I do as she asks, albeit with dismay, and I meet with the only person I was hiding from. Right in front of me stands my tormentor, my¡­ wait.


    What the hell is he doing here! Did this bitch friend of mine set me up? Did¡­


    I turn to look at my phone in my hands, and wow! Just wow! My friend hung up on me a long time ago.


    Ooh, I will so kill that bitch friend of mine! How dare she? She better¡­


    ¡°So you want to forget me, huh? Can you?¡±


    So he was listening to our conversation?


    Shit! I did not want this.


    Damn you Rita!


    All the same, I think it¡¯s high time I show him what Tania Marie Lawson is made of. How dare he challenge me?


    Is he enjoying toying with me this way? Is he taking pleasure in torturing me with these stupid kisses of his?


    I hear his footsteps getting closer, and I stand up to face him, this time around, with all my guards on. I won¡¯t be swayed by his sweet cold talks or anything.


    ¡°Yes, and yes. I do not know what kind of games you and Rita are ying and why, but it¡¯s not going to work.¡± I fume, cool like a cucumber, and with my head held high, eyes straight on his.


    ¡°Can we talk?¡±


    Oh, my! Talk? Brilliant Andy! Just brilliant!


    When I came to you, did you want to talk? Did you even spare me a nce? Did you even bother to know what I wanted to say? No, right? And you now connive with my friend to trick me into this? No, Andy! It does not work that way. You did not care when I wanted to, I also don¡¯t care about what you want to talk about now. This madness ends tonight.


    ¡°No! We have absolutely nothing to talk about unless it¡¯s about work.¡± I am not even shaking as I talk to him.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to. Can you respect my decision?¡±


    He walks closer, closing the gap between us. ¡°Come on, Ania. Let¡¯s talk, please.¡±


    ¡°No! You should be d that at least I dare to say no to you, unlike you who ignored me like trash.¡±


    ¡°I am sorry. Hear me out. Just¡­ let me exin. Please?¡±


    ¡°Still no. I do not want to talk, please?¡±


    He raises his hand to my face, brushing my left cheek with the back of his fingers. If it was some few minutes back from now, I would have closed my eyes to savour the magical spark of his touch. I would probably have asked him to kiss me, but now things have changed. The rules have changed. It will be no longer about my crazy desires and longings. I will not use my heart to think again. Let the brain due its sole purpose.


    He leans in, and our eyes meet. The spark is still there, so strong, but today I will not allow myself to be deceived by his miserable eyes. This look isn¡¯t going to confuse me anymore. I refuse to be their prisoner.


    I said I will not get lost in his eyes today, but unfortunately, I did. I only realised it just now when I felt his lips brushing mine, his eyes closed, a good and tempting sight of him, but I gather all the courage and pull my head aside.


    He holds his breath, and speaks with a voice that can soothe even the devil. But not me. Not anymore.


    ¡°You don¡¯t even want my kisses?¡±


    ¡°No, Adrian.¡±


    That got him to look up, his eyes so dark, the way I liked them before now. I still do, but I can control my urge now. My guards are not failing me today. I had forgotten his full name up until now ¨C Adrian cold Ashton. He should embrace the middle name.


    His hand declines from my face, leaving a sweet warmth on my face. He nods his head and takes a few steps from me, stopping to stare at me for a minute, perhaps wondering if I am the same person who until this morning used to melt in his simple touch. He then turns slowly, nodding his to what I don¡¯t know, and walk out of my room.


    There! There, Tania! He isn¡¯t deserving of your tears, and definitely not the love you were so willing to give him. Hush now! See? He did not say anything. He has nothing for you. No feelings, no love, no nothing!


    This hurts me like a double-edged sword cutting through my flesh. so much so, but I will get used to it in no time. I will.


    This life is sometimes so unfair. Or maybe I am the one who was stupid enough to allow myself to fall for a billionaire like him. A man of such pedigree. My! What was I thinking? No, rephrase that. Was I even thinking at all? A billionaire falling for his poor maid? Ooh,e on, dear self! Learn to set your eyes on things within your standards.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    It¡¯s time to wake up from that foolish dream and face reality. Enough with the self-cajolery that Andy can ever be mine. We are from two different worlds, worlds with nomon ground and hence, I should focus entirely on what brought me here before I lose my sanity over things that are not important. I am letting go of this feelings. From now on, I will see and rte to him as only my boss and nothing else. Goodbye Andy, and hello, Adrian freaking Ashon-my boss.


    Before my eyes can betray me and reveal what I truly feel inside, I get on myfortable bed, pull the duvet up to my neck, I close my eyes, and drift off to the world of silence and darkness. The world of pure peace.

 TRICKED

    ¡°Hey, princess! Have the kids upset you again?¡± I ask Angel before letting her walk to ss, kneeling with one knee to match her height.


    ¡°No auntie Ania. They were even forced to apologize to me by the teacher. They even want to be my friends, but I don¡¯t want to befriend them.¡± She answers with her sweet voice. I am so addicted to this kid. I love her like she was mine.


    ¡°Listen, princess. If someone wrongs you, and thenter apologizes for their mistakes, you should forgive them, okay? It¡¯s not good to stay mad at someone even after apologizing. However, nobody should force you to be friends with them if you do not want to. You choose your friends, but it is not wrong for them to want to be your friends either. They learnt their lesson, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, auntie Ania. I will consider that.¡±


    ¡°Good. Hug me.¡± She falls into my hands and we hug. ¡°Okay, go to ss now. I love you, baby.¡±


    ¡°I love you too auntie.¡±


    She runs off to ss, and I walk back to the car where Mark is waiting, and after settling in, Mark drives off.


    Andy and I did not converse this morning. We did not trade even a single word after the greetings. I was not in the mood to talk and I guess he was not too. Maybe he is pissed off with what I told himst night, but it¡¯s alright by me. He can not being to me whenever he is in need. Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have entertained that kissing nonsense in the first ce. We wouldn¡¯t be here. None of this would be happening. But silly me, I had to show him how I liked it. I had to show him how hungry I was because nobody has ever kissed me like that. I should probably me this on that stupid cheating ex of mine. If only he liked kissing me apart from those annoying pecks he used to give me, I would have gotten used to his kisses. Maybe I wouldn¡¯t have entertained Andy.


    But that idiot denied me his kisses, everything, actually, including his affection. I should have read between the lines, but I chose to turn a blind eye. Where did that get me into? He tricked me to go and see who he was preserving his kisses for. What sort of a rtionship was that anyway? I just wasted the four months we dated.


    ¡°Wait, Mark! Where are we? Where are we going?¡± I ask. This is definitely not the way back to Andy¡¯s mansion.


    ¡°Somewhere. The boss asked me to take you somewhere.¡±


    ¡°What? Where? Why didn¡¯t he tell me?¡±


    As if you wanted to talk to him. My mind screams at me. But still, he should have found a way to tell me, dah!!


    ¡°I do not know why he did not tell you, and as to where, I am not supposed to tell you. He will kill me if I do.¡±


    ¡°Feels like you are taking me to a ughterhouse.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not. That I can assure you.¡±


    ¡°But still you won¡¯t tell me where you are taking me?¡± He shakes his head.


    I give up and sit back, waiting to see where this man said I be taken to. Jeez! If I knew this was gonna happen I would have at leastped my hair and tied it up. I run my fingers through it, hoping it will help even a little.


    We take a close to one-hour drive and finally, we stop in front of a gate that looks somehow familiar. A security guard opens the door and Mark drives into thepound. He makes a call that he responded with a yes and no, and end with a ¡°yes boss¡±.


    My mind was lost in the cars decorating thepound throughout his call, and I turn to him when he asks me to get out, which I do. I take a glimpse at the blue and white tower before me, and it rings a bell, as the namees into view on the wall. The AA building. This is Andy¡¯s building, and also where his office is. Why did he ask Mark to bring me here?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Mark says when I take ages just staring at the building.


    Izily drag myself inside behind him.


    We get to the elevator, and we alight at the twenty-sixth floor and thest on this building. I trail behind him again, walking carefully on the sparkling clean white floor.


    Thest time I strolled on this floor, everyone on the corridor had their eyes on me. I was stinking poverty. My torn backpack, faded jeans and T-shirt, and not forgetting the sandals that had been repaired severally were a real definition of poverty. I looked pathetic walking in this building. But today, I am confident. I am smart. I have gained weight and now I have a figure to show. My sandals are expensive, all thanks to Andy. I owe him a lot because he not only transformed my life but that of my family too. They are now livingfortably, my twin sisters schooling without tuition problems, and we are paying the bank loan without pressure. I will thank this man someday after we sort out this acting up.


    ¡°Just tell the receptionist that Adrian is expecting you, okay?¡± Mark says, holding the door for me after swiping a card.


    I nod my head and walk in, and I greet thedy behind the reception desk.


    ¡°Hi, good morning! What can I do for you?¡± She nicely responds, unlike the other one before her who was fired by Andy for insulting me. This one doesn¡¯t have an attitude.


    ¡°Andy is¡­¡± Shit! ¡°Adrian. Adrian is expecting me.¡± I correct myself.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll just make a call to him. Just stand at the door, and when you hear the sound of a bell, push the door and get in. It will ring only once.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Thank you, miss.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    She turns to make the call, and I walk to where she instructed.


    The doorbell rings earlier than I thought. I push the door open, walk in and let it close on its own.


    What a technology!


    I look around. Nothing has changed since thest time I was here. Everything is still top-notch, including the owner.


    ¡°Wee.¡± Andy speaks, putting some documents that he was looking at aside.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I mutter.


    ¡°You can sit down or walk around. I will try not to be distracted by your movements.¡±


    ¡°I better sit.¡±


    ¡°Your choice. Tea or Coffee?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. Don¡¯t bother. I am fine.¡± I chorus.


    He looks at me and shakes his head, and grabs thendline phone and dials. I answered with all honesty, why is he doubting me? Or why else would he shake his head?


    ¡°Two Macedonia tea to my office.¡± He says and hangs up. These rich people, though! What the heck is Macedonia tea? I would have understood if he said herbal tea but Macedonia?


    He stands up and walks to where I am perched. ¡°Come.¡± He says, as he takes my hand and we walk to his small coffee table at the far corner of his office.


    ¡°You look ugly when you are angry.¡± He mumbles the moment we settle down on the seats next to each other. I thought he was going to recline on the opposite side, but he had other ns. That is Andy for you. You expect one thing from him, and he does theplete opposite. He never ceases to amaze me.


    ¡°I am not angry.¡±


    ¡°Bad liar. Are you ready to talk now?¡±


    ¡°Is that the reason why you tricked me intoing here?¡±


    ¡°Of course. You chased me out of your roomst night, and you did not want to talk to me this morning.¡±


    ¡°And you? You haven¡¯t done anything wrong?¡± I fume. He better not start with me.


    ¡°That is the reason I wanted to talk to you yesterday but you did not let me.¡±


    ¡°There is no way I can refuse you now, right?¡±


    He shakes his head, at the exact moment hisndline rings, and he excuses himself to go get the phone. The callsted a few seconds, and he returns to his sitting position, pressing his index finger on something that looks like a phone. It lights green, and the door opens, ady in her early thirties walks in with a try in her hands.


    ¡°Good morning, sir. Good morning, miss.¡± She greets us as she puts the tray aside, serving us tea which smells so sweet even from a distance. ¡°Anything else?¡±


    ¡°I will call you in case we need anything. Thank you.¡± Andy says as he presses his finger on that device again, and thedy who I didn¡¯t get her name walks out.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± I ask, pointing at that thing. Me and my sister curiosity, huh!


    ¡°A door control devise. It¡¯s basically for opening and locking the door.¡± He responds warmly.


    ¡°Oh. Okay.¡±


    ¡°So, do you want to ask me something, anything? Anything you want to say? I am all ears.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s you who wanted to talk, not me.¡± I am tempted to taste this tea but, damn, it¡¯s so hot.


    ¡°You don¡¯t even want to yell at me? You can call me a jerk directly now.¡±


    Yeah! He heard thatst night. It¡¯s all because of that bitchy friend of mine, Rita. She should have warned me to watch my mouth if she knew he was listening. But she chose to get me into trouble.


    ¡°I am sorry you heard that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I know I am a jerk. So, help this jerk understand you.¡±


    Help him? How? What is there not to understand? What part of the three words, I love you, did he not understand? I turn to him, facing each other.


    ¡°I will get rid of this nonsense I am feeling, Adrian. So don¡¯t be bothered.¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Adrian? What happened to, Andy?¡±


    What difference does it make whether I call him Andy or Adrian? It¡¯s all the same. But wait, Ania doesn¡¯t sound the same as Tania. Ania sounds sweet, and Tania, just t, like there is no feeling attached to it. Does he also feel that way?


    ¡°I came to work for Adrian Ashton. I unintentionally fell in love with Andy, but he can¡¯t love me. So I am letting go of Andy, and dealing with my boss Adrian Ashton from now on.¡±


    ¡°What if Andy does not want to let you go yet? What if Andy is no different from Adrian?¡±


    That is confusing.


    ¡°Why won¡¯t he let me go?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­.¡±


    He keeps quiet right there, looking at me, and I don¡¯t blink. I want to hear the reason.


    Come on, Andy! Speak up!

 THE TALK

    ¡°Listen, Tania. I won¡¯t refute that I feel something for you. I do feel something. I like you. I like that you are getting along well with Angel. I admire your nobility and your openness. You are an excellent girl. But you see, every affair, requires an essential thing called trust. Without trust, there is no nothing, and that¡¯s something I don¡¯t have. I can not trust again. I have nothing to offer you.¡±


    I was about to ask myself if it is practical to love someone you can not trust, but then I recall he said ¡°like¡±. He just likes me. He likes me that is why he has been kissing me so passionately. He likes me so much and that is why he was so aggrievedst night because I did not let him kiss me. Wow! I like his fucking way of liking!


    I take my maced¡­. whatever tea and start taking huge sips to calm myself. He takes his tea too, and we drink in silence. Through the corner of my eyes, I can see him stealing nces at me once in a while, but I do not care to look at him.


    It is okay if he does not love me. It¡¯s fine if he only likes me. That is the process, right? You begin by liking someone, then you learn to trust that someone, and finally love hits you. What I can not understand is why he can not trust me. I am not like everyone who left him. I am not like his wife who abandoned him and his daughter. It hurts me so much to think that he sees no difference in me from them. But what can I do? I believe there are things you can not force. One of those things is trust and love. And the biggest problem with Andy is that he does not want to trust again. He closed that door a long time ago, and he is not willing to open it to anyone. His insecurities can not allow him. I doubt there is anything I can do to change his mind.


    I put my empty cup on the table. His is lying there too, also empty. ¡°Can I go now?¡± I implore standing up, but he yanks my hand. ¡°What Adrian?¡± I didn¡¯t intend to snap, but it came out that way.


    ¡°You have said everything there is to say so let me go, please.¡±


    He stands in front of me, still holding my hand. ¡°No. You have not told me what you want. Tell me now what is in your heart. I don¡¯t want to hurt you.¡±


    ¡°There is no point in that anymore.¡±


    He gawks at me, and I do the same refusing to be intimidated by his demeanour.


    What is the use of him knowing what I feel if he knows nothing will happen?


    He pulls me back to the seat, guiding me to sit which I don¡¯t object to. He kneels in front of me, resting his hands on my thighs. My short dress better behave.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk like two adults. Listen, I won¡¯t judge you, that I can promise. I just want us to understand each other. Talk to me, please.¡±


    I feel his thumbs on my thighs enjoying the contact with my bare skin. His pheromones are not helping either, but I get a hold myself.


    ¡°I love you, Adrian Ashton. That is what I feel. I don¡¯t know how it happened, but it just did. I fell in love with you, Andy. Is that so hard for you to understand?¡±


    ¡°It is impossible to love Adrian Ashton.¡±


    ¡°ording to who?¡± I query.


    ¡°ording to me and it has been proven time and again and again until I embraced it, and made peace with it, until now.¡±


    ¡°Maybe you closed that door way too soon. Don¡¯t you want to¡­ try again?¡±


    He stands up, running his hands through his hair. ¡°Maybe I could, if only it was just about me. But there is Angel. I don¡¯t want my daughter to get hurt just in case?¡±


    In case I leave you. In case this doesn¡¯t work. That is it. You have been relinquished by everyone, and now you don¡¯t want to be with anyone. Somehow I understand you, and I censure those who inflicted so much pain on you and made you turn out this way. I wish you can allow me to mend the broken pieces of your heart. I wish you can give me a chance to prove to you that true love still exists and that you are not impossible to love. I just want you and Angel to be happy.


    I will make an effort to change your mind onest time. Just onest time, Andy. If you still remain adamant, I will let go. I will ept that you can not love me. I will return to being just your maid.


    I stand up, arms crossed to my chest, and I walk to him, looking into his beautiful eyes. ¡°As early as now, you are already thinking of me leaving you. You think I am like your wife who left you? You think I am no different from everybody who left you before? You can¡¯t keep judging people because of the mistakes of others. Just because some people didn¡¯t value you doesn¡¯t mean that nobody will. You are a good man, easy to love. You know, Andy, all those who left you, are probably living happily somewhere, enjoying life. Why are you refraining yourself from doing the same, Andy?¡± I move my hands to his sweet straight jaws. ¡°Let go, Andy. Let go of this wall you built around yourself to lock everyone out of your life. Just let go, please.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard Ania. It¡¯s difficult. I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Would you have loved me if we met under different circumstances?¡± I inquire, and his eyes soften.


    ¡°Maybe. But I am a veryplicated man now. I will only hurt you.¡±


    ¡°I will get hurt if only you say you feel nothing for me. If you tell me that my kisses mean nothing to you. Tell me you don¡¯t want to taste me right now, Andy. Tell me you don¡¯t yearn for me even now that we are this close. Look into my eyes and tell me you feel nothing.¡± I challenge him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do this Ania, please.¡± He says, closing his eyes but moving his hands to my waist, and I move closer, closing the gap between us.


    ¡°look at me, Andy.¡± He opens his eyes, full of lust and desire. Why does he keep withholding this? His eyes don¡¯t lie, that¡¯s for sure. ¡°It¡¯s there in your eyes, Andy. Your eyes don¡¯t lie, do you know that? The longing, the desire. You just don¡¯t want to ept it.¡± I pluck him to rest his forehead on mine, and a very dirty thought crosses my mind.


    I dip my middle finger in his mouth slowly, and his eyes shoot open.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Oops!

 PERMIT ME

    He could not have expected that. I am sorry Andy, but you are driving me insane. I can be anything you want me to be. Your little bitch. Your naughty little girl. Your crazy maid. Anything, Andy. I move my finger in and out, and he starts sucking it.


    There Andy. I like that. Just keep going. His eyes are not leaving mine, and I don¡¯t even want to blink.


    ¡°You are bing naughty and it¡¯s not good for you.¡± He says, licking his lips after I pull out my finger.


    ¡°I am not done yet.¡± I say with a wicked smirk.


    ¡°What?¡± I unbuckle his belt.


    Let¡¯s see if you can still resist me, Andy. I don¡¯t care if I regret thister. I unbutton the trouser and pull down the zipper, pushing the trouser down and it falls to his feet. He is thunderstruck to a point that he has gone mute.


    I go down slowly on one knee, and yfully squeeze his balls that are already hard, just like his member. He squirms. I pull down the boxer and it falls on top of his trouser.


    His member ceremoniously springs out, and I take some time to worship its beauty. After I am done admiring it, I take it into my hands and link its tip.


    Ooh, my! So hard but soft.


    He whimpers!


    ¡°Do you even know what you are doing?¡± He asks with a husky voice, his breathing bing heavy, his broad chest heaving up and down.


    Instead of answering, his about I show him?


    I push it slowly down my mouth, and start moving up and down, massaging it with my tongue, enjoying every single thrust. How can he deny me something so¡­


    ¡°Mmhh.. Mmhh¡­¡±


    Ooh so sweet.


    He murmurs some ¡°who cares¡± curses, bolstering my head with his hands nheless.


    It¡¯s so heavenly.


    ¡°Move your hands too.¡± He says, guiding me on how to move them up and down his cock in synch. I follow the easy guide of his hand, and in no time, I manage on my own, and I take the liberty to feed him with nothing but pleasure. I increase my pace, but just a little because, dah!! Someone remind me where I learnt this?


    As he starts thrusting in, joining me in the loud chorus of moans, I feel like a number one. I feel like a pro. I feel like I have won a jackpot.


    ¡°Fuck, ANIA!¡± He moans as I swallow the sweet liquid from his cock, and after draining it, I dip his whole member in my mouth, my lips touching its base. I let it absorb the warmth and moisture of my mouth, until I feel it softening.


    I slowly pull it out and it falls at its usual ce while Andy, instead of dressing up, he scoops me up and envelopes me in his arms.


    I rest there for minutes, feeling his heavy heartbeat steady slowly.


    I feel like a hero!


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± He asks, pulling me from his shoulder. He cups my face, lifting my head so that I look at him. I nod my head after taking a deep breath, eyes still closed. I was so bold down there, what happened now? Why do I feel shy? ¡°Look at me.¡± He says in a whisper, and I open my eyes. ¡°Are you okay?¡± He asks again.


    I look into his eyes. He is still lusted. The dark glow in his eyes says so. I have effects on him. Why wouldn¡¯t I be okay?


    ¡°Did you like it? Did I bite you?¡± I ask, blushing the blush of the century.


    He gives me a sweet reassuring smile, and leans in, capturing my lips for a sweet kiss that speaks satisfaction.


    ¡°No. You didn¡¯t bite me, and I loved it. I am sorry for feeding my sperms. Well, I¡­ I haven¡¯t had sex for almost four years now, so, I have control issues. Don¡¯t think I am a deadbeat!¡±


    I smile at his exnation. What do I know about control? ¡°It¡¯s alright. I am notining. It¡¯s the most sweetest juice I have ever tasted.¡±


    He eyes me for a while. Maybe assessing whether I am in my right mind. ¡°You are so daring, do you know that? What will I do with you?¡± He speaks, caressing my lower lip, his gaze stern in my eyes.


    ¡°Just let me love you, Andy. I want to love you only. Just the way you are.¡±


    ¡°Will you allow me to dress up first?¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    I smile and move away from his hands so that he can dress up. As he pulls up his boxer, my eyes fall to the meat that was in my mouth a while ago. It looks eatable. Sweet and delicious. I feel like going all crazy and bitchy on him again. He notices my eyes on him and I look away.


    ¡°Why are you shy now?¡± He asks, walking toward me while pulling his trouser.


    ¡°I am not.¡±


    He wraps his arms around me from my back, kissing me on the side of the neck and another one that sends electric waves down my body just below my ear.


    ¡°You really want to love this broken jerk?¡±


    I turn around in his arms, and I look deep into his beautiful brown eyes. ¡°I am neither perfect, Andy, so, permit me.¡±


    ¡°How about we talk about this tonight in my bedroom? Do you mind?¡±


    ¡°No. It sounds great.¡±


    ¡°Good girl.¡± He says with a smirk and¡­


    ¡°Ooh!¡± I almost shouted.


    How did his hand get to my breast to pinch my nipple like that? I didn¡¯t see thating.


    And his smirk, my!


    I fall in his arms, and he wraps me so possessively.


    I love this jerk so much.

 I LOVE YOU

    ¡°Is she so heavy? We can lie her at the back.¡± Andy speaks.  Angel fell asleep in my arms.


    ¡°No. I¡¯m fine. I think she has gained weight ofte, though.¡± I remark, shifting my gaze to him. This tiger is going to have me on his bed tonight. I wonder what he has in mind. I am having goosebumps already, but I think I can trust him?


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t she? You feed her like you are feeding an elephant.¡± Andy says, chuckling.


    ¡°And I am not apologizing for that. As long as she has the appetite, let her eat.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not whining either.¡±


    ¡°It sounded like you were.¡±


    ¡°I am sorry if it came out that way. I am d that you are taking good care of my precious girl. She looks big for real.¡± He says, sloping his hand to caress the back of his daughter. After a minute, his hand falls on mine, and he rests it there, intertwining our fingers. ¡°Thank you.¡± He says with a smile on his face.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. I¡¯m just doing my job.¡± I mumble to him.


    ¡°Still. Thank you.¡± He winks at me, probably telling me to shut up, and I do just that, earning a smirk from him.


    I squeeze his hand with mine, and he does the same. I thought he might have forgotten where he left his hand but it seems like he is enjoying the contact too. Did you have to reduce me to a beggar before you can admit you feel something for me, Andy?


    He parks the car in front of our house and steps out to get the door for me. It¡¯s almost eight at night.


    We walk inside the house with Angel in my arms, and Andy offers to take her to bed which I don¡¯t object to. As he walks to his daughter¡¯s room, I make my way to the kitchen.


    Damn! The night is still too young. What should I do? We have already had dinner on our way here.


    I start the coffee machine. I wish this can take at least one hour to prepare, but I know I¡¯m fooling myself. I won¡¯t deny I am excited about tonight. The whole thing is overwhelming. Me spending the night in Andy¡¯s arms, the long-awaited talk, I am dying for all that. But what if one thing leads to another and.. and¡­


    ¡°Aah!¡± I jump when Andy¡¯s hands fall on my hips.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong?¡± He queries, taking a step back. I must have shocked the hell out of him.


    ¡°Ah.¡± I take a deep breath and release a sigh. ¡°You startled me.¡±


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± He asks, walking back to me again.


    I like how he always asks me that. And like I always do, I nod my head.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°How many times have I told you that you don¡¯t know how to lie?¡± He asks, softly, and I look away. He takes my hand, guiding me to the stool where we normally sit when having our coffee. ¡°Sit down.¡± He says, and I obey.


    He walks to my back, pressing his hands on my shoulders, moving them in rhythm up and down. My boss giving me a massage? It¡¯s ironically weird. I want to stop it but the feeling is too good. Continuing the massage, he leans to my ear.


    ¡°I know how this little head of yours works, Ania. You are probably wondering what I have nned for you tonight, right?¡±


    I forgot how well he knows me. ¡°Y.. e.. s.¡± I stammer a whisper, tensing to the crazy ideas running through my mind.


    He moves his fingers softly on both sides of my neck, running them slowly and softly on the delicate skin, making me whimper.


    ¡°Do you trust me?¡± He asks, one hand dropping to my chest, lifting my head to lean back on his chest, his other hand still caressing my neck.


    ¡°I do,¡± I say, closing my eyes to the sweet feeling of the contact of our flesh.


    ¡°Then rx, alright?¡± He lines up his face with mine, giving me a peck on the lips. ¡°Can you do that for me?¡± He pecks me again.


    ¡°Mh. Yes.¡± The next thing I know, he is walking out of the kitchen with me in his hands.


    He ces me gently on hisfortable bed, lying me on my back, and him on the side, his chest on mine. He stares at me for a long time without saying a word, and I begin to grow weary.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I ask, looking into his eyes.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you scared?¡± He inquires.


    ¡°Why would I?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. There must be something that drives people away from me. Haven¡¯t you seen it yet?¡±


    I stare at him, trailing my fingers on his perfect jaws. I see nothing as such, Andy. That is only on your mind.


    ¡°I look at you, and the only thing I can see is the handsome face of a man who my heart desires. The man who my heart beats for. There is absolutely nothing wrong with you, Andy. What else do I need to say to you?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, Ania. I know it even without you saying it. I know you love me. I just want to hear it from your lips. It¡¯s been a long since I heard those words meant for me. I had forgotten that feeling of being loved until you came along.¡± He cups my right cheek with his hand, soothing me with his thumb. ¡°But you see, Love almost ruined me. Love showed me nothing in the end but pain and betrayal. I love you, Tania, and this scares me to death.¡±


    ¡°But A¡­¡± he sealed my lips with a silencing kiss.


    When he pulled away, he put his finger on my lips ¡°Shh. You have always been the one to exin how you feel. Today let me do the talking. I owe you that much.¡±


    He looks up into my eyes, and I smile at him. ¡°I know how it feels to love without being loved in return. I know how the longing of being loved feels. And I also know how difficult it is to give love without any hope of it being returned. I have been through that countless times and believe me, Ania, that is something I wouldn¡¯t want to put someone through. Especially you. You are nice. You are sweet and kind. I will never forgive myself if I ever I heart you. I will not ask you to stop loving me, because that will be so selfish of me. In a way, you have aroused in me the desire to be loved again. I will ask for one thing ¨C time. Let¡¯s take things slow. Just give me a little bit of time to absorb everything and prepare my heart again.¡± I nod my head. ¡°In the meantime, we can be anything you want. I won¡¯t take advantage of you, that I can assure you. Just know that I feel something so strong for you. I love you.¡±


    ¡°And I love you so much, Andy.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

 TOUCH ME

    He stares at me, his eyes glowing. That fear in them is gone now. I pull him slowly to myself, my eyes making him aware of my intentions, and I kiss him.


    This is the best day of my life. I feel like I have just been born again in the arms of this man. I feel like the heavens are rejoicing with me.


    As our lips touch and our tongues explore our mouths, I can¡¯t help the excitement I am feeling inside. My heart is throbbing with ecstasy. It¡¯s like I have the whole world at the palm of my hands.


    Today I am not kissing my boss. Today I am not kissing someone who doesn¡¯t know what he feels. He is not the Andy who didn¡¯t want to admit his feelings for me. I am kissing the sweet lips of someone who just confessed that he loves me as much as I love him. He loves me, and that makes this kiss so different and perfect from the rest. This kiss is rightfully deserved by these two souls who love each other. We pull away when we fell short of breath.


    ¡°You want to change into something morefortable? It¡¯s still too early, and you are spending the night here with me.¡±


    ¡°I can get my pyjamas from my room.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Who is talking about pyjamas here?¡±


    He jumps out of bed with a smile stered on his face. What¡¯s he up to? He takes out a ck T-shirt from his closet and shows it to me.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how you will look in this.¡± A T-shirt? I know I said I trust him, but it seems he has some hidden agenda, or perhaps, he is not thinking straight. ¡°It will look like a dress on you, I¡¯m sure.¡± He adds.


    I am not so sure, but anyways, I agreed to be his bedmate tonight. Let¡¯s see what he is up to. I doubt he will do anything I don¡¯t want to.


    I get out of bed and take the T-shirt from him, ready to walk to his bathroom to change but he stops me.


    ¡°Hey, I am going to change.¡± I say in defence.


    ¡°Why all the way there? I¡¯ll help you. I won¡¯t peek, promise. Turn around.¡± He says and as an obedient girl, I turn around, my back on him. I feel his hands on my neck. ¡°I will pull down the zipper halfway and unsp the bra, then you take off the bra and put on the T-shirt, right?¡±


    I am shaking and I hope he doesn¡¯t notice.


    I nod my head, and he pulls down the zipper, and undo my bra. As fast as I can, to avoid any temptation, I pull out the sleeves of the dress together with the bra and put on the T-shirt. He then pulls the dress down for me and throws it with the bra in his bucket of dirty clothes. That was. .. oh, a hard one. He was right, the T-shirt is just a few inches above the knee. Am I a dwarf or what? He turns me around, and I face him. His eyes moving to where the T-shirt stops.


    ¡°Is it too short?¡± I ask.


    ¡°It¡¯s perfect.¡± He says, as his eyes move up until they make a sudden stop on my boobs. His jaw is probably rolling somewhere on the floor. ¡°Fuck!¡± He curses.


    ¡°What?¡± I y innocent.


    ¡°You have a very tempting sight there.¡±


    When you look at me like that, Andy, whenever I see that look of a mixture of lust and desire in your eyes, you make me lose all my senses, and all I want is for you to touch me. Like now. My nipples are like this because of you. They are just yearning for your touch.


    ¡°Do you want to touch them?¡± I seductively ask.


    ¡°No. I want to mould them. I want to knead them. I want to pinch them. And finally, I want to feel their hardness in my mouth.¡±


    Damn that feeling!


    He looks like the devil himself as he exins all that, making me impatient with desire.


    ¡°Then touch me, Andy.¡± Thest demon in me just woke up. This is what you turn me into Andy.


    ¡°You want me to touch you?¡± His left hand pinches my right breast, giving it a very sweet pain.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I whisper, whimpering.


    ¡°Like this?¡± He asks, twisting the nipple with his fingers, looking deep into my lustful eyes.


    ¡°Yes, Andy.¡± He moves the hand to the back of my neck for support as he crushes my lips with his for one heated kiss. I was about toin to him for abandoning my nipple but he was perfectly aware of that. I feel his right-hand manoeuvring under the T-shirt, and camp at my chest, kneading my boobs one after another, satisfying their dangerous desires.  With my hands holding on to his T-shirt for support, he walks us back to the edge of the bed, pushing me gently to lie on the bed with my back, him hovering over me. I move my hands to his face as we gasp for air.


    ¡°If this gets out of control, will you forgive me?¡± He implores, his eyes pleading with mine.


    I don¡¯t know what this beautiful night has in the stalls for us tonight. I also don¡¯t know what the future has installed for me and Andy. But I am certain of one thing ¨C I want to live this moment. I want to savour every single moment of this night. I want it to be a memorable day for the rest of our lives. Whatever happens, wherever this passion drives us this sin-screaming night, I will go.  I will willingly ept whatever unfolds.


    ¡°I trust you, Andy. With all my heart.¡±


    ¡°I love you, Tania Lawson.¡±


    ¡°I love you, Adrian Ashton.¡±


    As our lips crush again, Iy all my trust in Andy to handle the situation. I know I am safe with him. I will always be safe in his arms, whatever happens.

 MISCHIEF

    Andy strolls to the kitchen, his whiff being the first thing to announce his arrival. I don¡¯t turn to meet him because I am bygaged in arranging the cups on the tray for breakfast. He encircles his arms around my stomach from my behind, giving me a peck on the neck.


    This has been thering on for weeks now, and I am fascinated by what we have. He has been passionate but respectful all the same. He has opened up to me a lot, and I suppose this has done him a lot of good.


    This is all that I wished for. For him to be unrestricted with me. For him to entrust his secrets to me. He hasn¡¯t asserted a word about him being entirely ready, but I know we are making progress. He is a man of few to no words, but I can point it out from his eyes, and the way he behaves with me ofte. I can sense that he is gradually getting out of that cage he was living in for four years now.


    I am mesmerised by how sweet and childish he acts with me at times. Those times he just hugs me from the blue. Those times he just lies on myp like a baby and allows me to y with his hair. Those sweet moments when he looks at me with puppy eyes and utters some nonsense like, ¡°I want to have a bite of you¡±. He sometimes has a very dirty mind and mouth for a man of his pedigree and demeanour, but for some reason, I am over the clouds with that side of him too. I can¡¯t decipher the paralyzing cold chills I get whenever that side of him tickles. That feeling hits differently, and he knows just how much that messes my brain because..


    ¡°Your back feels so perfect just where it is.¡± He says behind my ear, making my hair rise. Didn¡¯t I just tell you? He is so naughty sometimes, and he knows just how to mess with me.


    ¡°Oh, it is?¡± I tease.


    ¡°Mmm.¡± He kisses my neck again, pressing his front hard on my bum and, my! I can imagine the sight between his legs. ¡°It¡¯s perfect. How about I bend you over for a short quickie, huh, baby?¡±


    Damn!


    We haven¡¯t had sex yet, and I appreciate that. We agreed to take things slow. However, sometimes I think he is dead serious when he cracks some dirty seductive jokes like this. I won¡¯t deny that I have had quite an overwhelming time controlling my urge. Sometimes I feel a bit discontented when our make-out session stops at just him sucking my boobs, leaving me all horny and screaming inside with disappointment. I know he is just being respectful, but how long are we both going to bare this torture? I want him as bad as he wants me. How long can we contain ourselves? Honestly, I am craving for him terribly.


    ¡°Andy? Angel might walk in on us.¡± I say, and he breathes out a sigh of frustration. I turn around in his arms and kiss him on the lips. These lips that I never get tired of kissing. ¡°You can bend me over some other time when your daughter is not around. For now, help me carry the breakfast to the table, naughty boy!¡± I flirt, and he smirks, his eyes darkening. When looks this devilish, he is up to some sexy mischief. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± I ask, because this devilish smirk is nowhere close to being innocent.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± He winks, and matches out with a smile on his face, while I am left here bbergasted. Is the thought of him bending me over that exciting?


    I carry my tray of three cups and the chicken pies I made for breakfast, and walk out. This guy takes so much pleasure in messing with me.


    ¡°Sorry, princess. Auntie took so long but I prepared something delicious to keep you energized throughout the day.¡± I say to Angel at the dining area.


    ¡°Mhh, it smells so good. I want to taste it already, aunt.¡± She says with a big smile on her face.


    ¡°Alright, here.¡± I give her one pie. ¡°Be careful. It¡¯s still hot.¡± She starts to blow it, and I smile. I always want to see her happy and contented. ¡°Ahh, Angel? Where is daddy?¡± I thought he was here with his daughter because he was fully dressed up for work. Where did he disappear to?


    ¡°Daddy is here.¡±


    That¡¯s his voice from behind.


    I turn around to see him walking to the dining table in a short and a T-shirt and saddles. Wasn¡¯t he in a blue suit a few minutes ago ready for work? What¡¯s the heck with the mischief this early morning, huh?


    ¡°Daddy? Why did you change your clothes?¡±


    Thank you Angel for asking him on my behalf. I also need to know.


    ¡°Well, because daddy just decided to stay home today. I will take you to school, then I wille and rest,¡± he throws a very quick prankish nce at me, ¡°then daddy will pick you up from school in the evening and we will y your favourite games until you get tired. How does that sound, princess?¡±


    ¡°Super duper cool, daddy. I love that.¡± She says excitedly bubbles, strutting from her seat to hug her father. He perches on his chair right beside me with the bubbly doll in his arms. She must be missing some bonding time with her father. I am d he can sacrifice this much for her. However, I sense there is something more to this ¡°stay at home¡± haste decision of his.


    ¡°And tomorrow, we will spend the whole day at our favourite park. I haven¡¯t taken you there for a while now.¡±


    ¡°Yay!¡± She shouts again, kneeling on her daddy¡¯sp and kissing him on both cheeks. ¡°Can auntie Aniae with us?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Of course, she wille with us.¡± She looks at me with a smile, and I give her a reassuring smile too.


    ¡°Now finish the breakfast fast so that you won¡¯t bete for school, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, daddy.¡± He showers her with kisses before she walks back to her seat, munching on the chicken pie and taking her juice.


    Why do I smell something fishy here, Andy? You are up to something, and I feel like pinching your nose or pping your butt because you are not telling me what you are up to. It¡¯s unlike you to just decide to abandon your work like that.


    I serve him and myself breakfast and we eat in silence.


    After we are done, as usual, I scoop Angel in my arms for a hug, her small hands wrapping around my neck. She has gained a lot of weighttely. I close my eyes, only to be surprised by Andy¡¯s lips on mine. His hand is resting on my armpit, his thumb caressing the base of my breast. I kiss him back softly to avoid alerting the innocent Angel in my arms.


    This makes me reminisce about the first day we kissed. It was on this same spot, the same position. The little girl was still in my arms that same morning.


    ¡°I want you.¡±


    I don¡¯t know if I read it correctly from his lips, but that is what I made out of his whisper that wasn¡¯t meant to be any louder. He wants me? But he already has me!


    I pull Angel away from the hug that took longer than it was intended, courtesy of this handsome jerk here. They walk out, and I go to clear the table and clean the dishes.


    So, Andy ising back after dropping Angel to school? We are going to have this humongous mansion all to ourselves the whole day. My! That thought alone made my cheeks heat up. I¡¯m in already in heat. Cha!


    It will be our first time since we became a couple to spend some time alone. It has to be special, right? How can I spice it up? How about a romantic movie or a series like, ¡°If Loving You Is Wrong¡±, or ¡°oval¡±? Or better still, the recent series, ¡°colossal love¡±? It¡¯s so dark, full of romance and everything about sex.


    Darn! What if we watch all that and he ends up not touching me? I will die of disappointment and desire.


    What do couples do on first dates, huh? Maybe I should google that. Heck! Fuck this anxiety!Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

 PAIN AND PLEASURE

    I finish washing the dishes and jog to my room. The excitement I am feeling, huh! I take a hot shower and rest on my bed.


    An hour shes, and I was getting underway with impatience when a slight knock on my door almost makes me jump out of bed with ecstasy. My heart skips several beats, but Ipose myself albeit in vain.


    This is what I was waiting for.


    I don¡¯t answer the door, nor do I mumble a word. Instead, I saunter to my bedroom window and stare through it.


    Cool, my heart. He is here!


    He calls my name, but I y deaf. He calls a few more times, and then silence falls.  Anger and paranoia start mbering in me. Did he walk away? He didn¡¯t bother to look if I was inside. Why the heck did I think of this absurdity? I should have nned something more suggestive, you know, like, waiting for him in the sitting room, or lying nude on his bed.


    Shiieet! Now I will have to deal with¡­


    Boom!


    The door flows open, and a cold chill runs down my spine, turning my insides into ice for a moment. I keep my face straight through the window, as the door closes with a bang.


    I can hear his small steps towards me, and I tense with every single step he makes.  My heartbeat is elerating with every inch he gets closer to me.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± He asks, making a stop a few steps away from me, and I nod my head, avoiding turning around at all cost. ¡°Why¡­ why are you¡­¡± he can¡¯t finish the sentence. I can feel his heavy breathing from here.


    ¡°Dressed like this?¡± I still recall how wild this dress drove him that morning.


    He walks closer, standing right behind me, my back on his hard rock bulge between his legs. ¡°I told you before not to tempt me like this, didn¡¯t I?¡± He says, his hands falling on the sides of my thighs, making me tremble as his fleshes into contact with my delicate skin.


    I start moving my butt slowly, massaging his front. ¡°Am I not allowed to seduce my boyfriend?¡± I take his right hand and ce it on my left breast. He gives it a good squeeze, giving me the exact feeling I want. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to bend me over the kitchen table a while ago? I¡¯m here now. We are just alone, Andy.¡±


    ¡°You are fucking naughty, do you know that?¡± He rides up the dress with one hand, while the rest is satisfying my hard nipples.


    ¡°I can be anything for you, my love. Does my bum still feel perfect between on your front?¡±


    ¡°Always.¡± He presses himself hard against my naked bum, and the tent between his legs says it all. ¡°Feel how hard I am for you, baby?¡±


    ¡°I love that you are hard for me. I want you, Andy. Take me now.¡± If it weren¡¯t for his hand supporting me, I wouldn¡¯t be standing right now. I am a trembling with desire. I am burning and I need him to do something before this fire consumes me. If not to put it off, at least let it consume us both. I seductively move my bum around his hard cock again.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± He curses, his hands moving to my waist to help me soothe his cock with my bum, and I bed a little, while he arches his front to me. ¡°Can you bare the consequences?¡± He turns me around in one swift, our eyes meeting, his arms around me, keeping me to himself.


    I sneak my hand between us, down to his manhood, and I squeeze it, making him flinch. Oh, it¡¯s so hard as a rock. I give it another good squeeze, and another one, and he closes his eyes.


    ¡°Is it your first time?¡± He asks, and that made me stop. Will he refuse to do it if it¡¯s my first? ¡°Keep doing that.¡± He guides my hand on his sweet cock and I continue my well-appreciated work. He ces his hand under my chin, lifting my head to look at him. ¡°Don¡¯t be shy. Tell me, Ania. Is this your first time having sex?¡± I love the way his eyes are burning with desire.


    ¡°Why does it matter,¡± I ask.


    ¡°So that I figure out the best way to take you.¡± Awe! That made me blush for the whole nation. I am wet already. I nod my head, and he raises an eyebrow. ¡°It¡¯s better on the bed then.¡± He says, sweeping me off the ground. I thought he was going to lie to me on my bed, but he walks out with me in his arms. I think he took just three steps to get inside his room.


    He kicks the door of his room shut with his leg, and puts me down, lifting my dress. In a second, it is lying on the floor, and I stand in my birth suit in front of Andy. He takes his time to worship my body, while I am growing impatient. As his hands grab his T-shirt, I ran for his shorts and pull them down, and his cock springs out. We run into each other¡¯s lips, our hands colliding here and there as we explore our nakedness. He lifts me, andys me gently on his bed, and we continue our exploration, our flesh against each other.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but this will hurt, baby. There is no way I can prevent it.¡± He says a bit worried as his cock makes its way between my pot, and I smile at him. He leans and kisses me so passionately.


    As he deepens the kiss, his cock starts drilling in, tearing my purity apart and instead of the glory I anticipated,es an immense mind-boggling pain. I feel like my virgina is being pierced through with a huge sharp tool.


    I would love to say that his sweet passionate kiss is helping minimise the pain, but I would be lying. The pain increases as he inches in deeper. Everything is so freaking opposite of what I presumed. His kiss is sweet but it does not have that magic to make me forget everything today. I am burning under him with desire and lust, but this pain is just too much. I can¡¯t help it.


    At this point, I want to push him away. I want to tell him to stop. I don¡¯t want this anymore. The pain is too much. I can¡¯t take it. But my lips are sealed with his, his muscles are pressed hard against me. I have no way ofmunicating. I try to distract myself by getting lost in his kisses, but nothing seems to be working. Tears start falling, and they keep flowing until that pain magically fades away on its own, and I wee the new feeling of pleasure.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He pulls away from the kiss, and looks into my eyes, kissing away my tears, as he continues thrusting in me gently. He is fully amodated inside now. He fits in me so perfectly, and I love how his sweet member massaging my walls.


    ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± He asks, and I shake my head. ¡°It won¡¯t hurt again.¡± He assures me, and he scoops me in his arms, as he increases the pace, giving us both pleasure, and satisfying both of us.


    A minute prior, I never could have spected that I will feel this pleasure. I didn¡¯t know that that pain will turn into something as sweet and fulfilling as this one. Something so sweet and beautiful. It¡¯s mind-blowingly terrific here in cloud nine.


    I try matching his pace, arching my back back and forth, contributing to this surreal moment of pure pleasure and..


    ¡°Ooh¡­ Ahh¡­¡±


    ¡°You like that?¡±


    ¡°Ooh.. Yes, Andy¡­ More¡­ more¡­ yes¡­ MORE!¡±


    Ooh, dear! Where did I learn all these moaning techniques?

 LETTING GO

    I wake up to the most beautiful pair of dark brown eyes staring at me in my room. After that mind-blowing lovemaking session we had yesterday, we fell asleep right after, Andy fondling me in his arms. I had just lost my purity to him, but I had and still have no regrets whatsoever. I surrendered to the man I love. I love him so much and I want to do anything and everything with him.


    He made lunch for us yesterday and we had it on his bed after changing the stained sheets and having a warm bath together. Stained, yes, with the proof of my virginity that I had willingly given to him. I experienced something so sweet yesterday, and Andy was no less sweet and gentle. He wanted me to remain on his bed after he left to pick Angel up from school, but after he was gone, I had to leave hisfortable bed and drag myself to my room. It¡¯s not because I was ashamed or that I didn¡¯t want to remain on that bed and room that has beautiful memories of our first time, but because  I thought of his daughter. I was the first thing she would ask the moment she got home. What would she have thought finding me lyingfortably on her father¡¯s bed? What would we been our exnation to her?  I didn¡¯t want toplicate things for the young girl, and him too. For all of us.


    As I spected, she came home all bubbly running straight to my room after she failed to see me in the kitchen. I had made the right choice, and I saw how relieved Andy was. He hadn¡¯t thought of that. They spent the rest of the evening hours ying, and at night, I dragged myself downstairs while they were in the kitchen. I waited in the ample dining area as he made dinner, and we ate together.


    The three of us can make such a lovely family, my pregnant mind!!!


    This beast of mine was definitely superfluously thirsty for sex. Three or four years without sex had made him yearn for it so much. He made up for all that lost time yesterday, I think. I feel like a piece of his sweet cock was left stuck down there, plus the soreness, jeez! Angel didn¡¯t stop asking why I was not taking medicines when I am sick, or why I haven¡¯t gone to the hospital. This kid though!


    ¡°Good morning.¡± He breaks the awkward stare we are having. I don¡¯t know what he was thinking about. Maybe how sweet and satisfying I was in bed? Dah!!!


    ¡°Morning. Why are you here?¡± I query softly.


    ¡°Checking on my baby. How are you?¡± He lies beside me, pecking me on the lips and ying with my hair.


    ¡°I¡¯m feeling better.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? I can make an excuse for Angel so you can rest. You don¡¯t have to false yourself if you are not okay.¡±


    Dang! It almost slipped out of my medu oblongata. Or maybe he fucked my brain too. Huh! We are going to the park.


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily, Andy. I am okay. A little bit tired, but I am okay.¡± I lie, because the truth is, I wish we can postpone this park thing and go tomorrow maybe.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°I will dress up and go down to make breakfast.¡± I kiss him and get out of bed, while he sits on my bed, his eyes on me as I make my way to the closest. ¡°Hey, I need to change. Don¡¯t be a naughty boy.¡± I say to him after pulling out a dress and the inner wears. He stands up, but instead of walking out, he makes his way to me.


    ¡°After yesterday, you still feel shy to dress up in front of me?¡± He nts a soft kiss on my neck, pulling the straps of my nightdress down.


    ¡°Andy?¡± I tremble, my dirty mind going haywire.


    ¡°Rx. I will just help you dress up. That¡¯s all.¡± He pulls down my dress, takes the bra from my hands and helps me put it on. He then takes the dress and helps me put it on too, and fixes it for me. The panty remains the only thing in my hand. He takes it and after eyeing it for a minute, he throws it back into the drawer. ¡°You need some fresh air down there.¡±


    I think my face turned blue-red.


    Oh, is that so? I didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Deep sigh.


    Mental note ¨C one, after sex, no panties.


    ¡°Have I ever told you that you are beautiful?¡± He asks, peering at my face. Is he making fun of me right now? I have not even washed my face. I am sure I have eye bags and logs maybe. My hair is all messy and he thinks I am beautiful? Nheless, I shake my head. I honestly don¡¯t recall him telling me that. ¡°You are beautiful. Very beautiful.¡± He says, looking into my eyes, and caressing my cheeks with his thumbs. Oh, my! He is even smiling.


    I am burning red!


    ¡°Thank you, love.¡± I mumble.


    ¡°No. Thank you, baby.¡±


    ¡°For what?¡±


    ¡°For loving this jerk effortlessly. For loving Angel and me so much. For not giving up on us.¡±


    ¡°I just want you to be happy, Andy.¡± I say, holding on to his elbows, and soothing him with my thumbs like he is doing to my cheeks.


    ¡°I will be. For my two babies. For you and my daughter, I will be happy.¡±


    I feel tears leave my eyes, and I am toote to hold them back.


    This is what I have been waiting for. For him to find happiness again. For him to love me. I wanted so bad to make him happy, and now that he wants to be happy for me and his daughter, I will dedicate my body and soul to giving him the happiness he so deserves. As he leans in for a kiss, I meet him halfway, and I kiss him with all the strength I have in me.


    He finally agreed to love me.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    He is mine!


    Andy is mine!


    ANDY¡¯S POV


    This beautiful girl is an angel sent my way. She has strived a lot to win my love and affection. Before she came into our lives, I had given up on love a long time ago because I was never even given a chance to experience it from the beginning. People left me at the worst moments. My heart has been broken a thousand times. I was betrayed in the worst way possible.


    I had sworn never to love or trust again. My whole world revolved around my daughter and my work. That is until I met Tania ¨C my Ania. This beautiful girl. I knew I was falling for her, but I just didn¡¯t want to go down that road again. Nheless, my stubbornness was not a match for hers. She never quit trying despite me pushing her away. She never gave up.


    As my tongue dance with hers at this beautiful moment, I am giving myself solely to her. I am letting go of these walls I had built around myself. I am letting them crumble. I am letting go of my fears and insecurities. I am letting her not only into my life but in my heart too. I want to love her the way she selflessly loves me. I entrust her with my body, soul, and my daughter. I love her so much. So much more than I have ever loved someone.


    I did not know this kind of love exists, and now that I have tasted it, I want to live in it. I want her in my arms like this always. I want toe home to her every single day. She be my second baby, and my world. For her and Angel, I will face the world head-on.


    END OF ANDY¡¯S POV

 THE EX AGAIN

    I am ncing at this cute chubby doll looking all bubbly as she runs around with other kids at this park. She has yed almost all the games here, and now after making me and Andy run around like kids ying with her, she is having a great bonding time with other kids. Looking at her, I feel so contented. Seeing her this happy and free fills my heart with joy. She is happy. Andy is happy. I am happy. I will do anything and everything to make sure their faces remain this bright. These smiles are my source of happiness.


    How time flies, huh?


    I walked into their lives two just months ago. They were so reserved. I recall the scolding I received from Andy the first time I did something about his daughter without him knowing. He went berserk. He acted so insecurely. At some point, I thought he was being a drama king. But after knowing him, and learning all that he has been through, Ipletely understand now why he is so protective and insecure of his daughter. She is the only family he has, and the only person who loved him. He was insecure about losing the love and trust of the only person important to him. Who wouldn¡¯t be?


    I look at him, Andy, the Rejected billionaire beside me, his arm wrapped around my waist. He seems so satisfied and fulfilled looking at his daughter right now. She sure is his world. I can bet we share the same sentiments about his daughter, just like the mutual feeling between us. I wonder if he is ever nning on reconnecting with his family again. I haven¡¯t asked him about it yet, because I know what it will remind him of, and I don¡¯t want to see him sad. Nheless, I can¡¯t stop asking myself, whether he would like to see his family ever again? Do they know how much he has achieved? Do they know that the innocent boy they threw out in the cold, the poor boy they couldn¡¯t bring themselves to love, is now a filthy billionaire? What would be their reaction? Would they ask for forgiveness for the wrongs they did to him and ask to be part of his world, or would they still reject him? Does he really want to stay away from them forever?


    ¡°I know I am handsome, but don¡¯t make it look too obvious to everyone here that you are head over heels for me.¡± He says, and before my cheeks turn all red and purple, I look away from his face.


    I didn¡¯t intend to make it look so obvious, but I don¡¯t care. People should know that this handsome billionaire is taken. Wait, correction. I do care. I wouldn¡¯t want Angel to see me drooping at his father like a piece of meat.


    ¡°That goes for you too. You can¡¯t keep your hands off me, can you? Have you thought that Angel might notice something odd if she sees us like this?¡± I challenge him.


    Actually, that is one thing that has been lingering in my mind since yesterday. After I made love to Andy and went back to my room, I started thinking about Angel and what she will think about me and her father. What will be her reaction? Heck! How will we even exin it to the little girl? What if she doesn¡¯t want a mother? What if I am not the type she would want for a mother? What will happen then?


    ¡°Then perfect. We will just tell her the truth.¡± I cock my head to him, looking at him with a look that says, ¡°are you freaking fucking me?¡± Like, it¡¯s that simple, dude? ¡°Kidding. But don¡¯t worry about that.¡± He says, and I nod my head. I know I can¡¯t shake off that thought out of my mind, especially now that our rtionship is serious, but I won¡¯t show him that I am worried. I will leave that to him, and I trust him. The most important thing is knowing that he loves me. He surely knows what is best for his two babies. ¡°By the way, how are you?¡±


    Here we go again. He cares way too much. He is being over dramatic! I get it, he broke my virginity yesterday. He went a bit rough on me. It was hell at some point, but hey, that faded after a while, and it was reced by the sweetest feeling ever. The pleasure was pure bliss that I forgot about the pain. I was sore, yes, but I guess it doesn¡¯tst that long. I feel okay now, and I have told him a thousand times, but he doesn¡¯t seem to believe me.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Andy, honestly. Stop worrying.¡± I say to him, trying to sound as honest and convincing as I can.


    He wraps his both arms around my shoulder from the side, after throwing a nce at Angel to make sure she is not looking at us.


    ¡°So, are you suggesting¡­¡± he gives me a soft, hot wet kiss on the side of the neck, making me melt on the spot. How sweet, but darn! We are in public for fucks sake!


    ¡°What?¡± I ask, as he leans in for another peck on the same spot. Oh, Andy!


    ¡°That, we can sneak in the car for a quickie.¡±


    This seductive jerk! He always has ways of messing with my naughty brain these days. I yfully p his lips as he leans to nt another kiss on my cheek, and heughs.


    ¡°Your seduction is not working on me.¡± I tease, and he chuckles softly. Wait, where is his hand moving to? I yank it away. ¡°Andy, behave yourself, will you?¡± I say, pretending to sound serious, and his smirk widens.


    ¡°I will go get some cold water. I know you are already hot.¡±


    That got me to smile like an idiot. Of course, I am hot. I would have already jumped on hisp if we were on the couch back in the house, or kiss him senselessly if this was happening in his kitchen. I would not waste any chance to be in his strong loving arms, tasting the sweet addictive juice in his mouth. I¡¯m hot. I really am.


    It¡¯s funny how fate works, huh?


    I came here to look for green pastures to help my family. I had no idea about the kind of person I wasing to work for. I had no intentions of falling in love either. Beh! Love was not in my mind at all. I had only one expectation ¨C to be paid enough to cater for my family¡¯s problems. I never expected to find my other half in this kind of situation. I never imagined I would find love and happiness in Andy. But as they say, love is silent, and it never knocks. It just bumps into you unexpectedly.  Look at me now. I am over the moon in love with the person who was supposed to be my boss, and the most ironically amazing thing is, he loves me too. I don¡¯t know what drew me to him. I don¡¯t know how or why I started developing feelings for him. We have had a lot of confusion about our feelings, because none of us wanted to admit it in the first ce. But eventually, this ocean of fire we are both swimmings in has a name. It¡¯s love. We love each other. His love for me equals that of mine for him. Or even more.


    ¡°I never got you to smile like that when we were together?¡±


    God, let it be that I am dreaming!


    That voice! Damn that annoying voice!N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    I turn around, only to find Mr. cheater standing just two steps away from me. Talk of enemies of happiness! The doom itself! What the heck is he doing here?  Wait a minute! Is it him that I saw back there that day? Yes. I couldn¡¯t have been mistaken. It was him. Is he stalking me or what?


    ¡°You have the audacity to bring up our past? Shouldn¡¯t you have a little shame, if not dignity? Then again, you never had any of those.¡±


    ¡°See who is talking about shame and dignity? Ain¡¯t you disgustingly more shameless than me?¡±


    What is he driving at? What bullshit is he vomiting? Last I checked, I trashed him and walked away with my dignity intact. I lost nothing to this scumbag other than the precious time that I spent with him. Did anything happen that I don¡¯t know of?


    ¡°What exactly are you talking about?¡±


    He smirks. That arrogant smirk I always hated because it always had a hidden meaning. Last I saw it, he was naked in front of me on my cousin¡¯s bed, pounding on her like it was hisst time to fuck a bitch!


    ¡°At least I left you for someone better in everything. But you? Look at you! How shameful does it feel to be screwing a married man?¡±


    Screw this moron! That hurts like hell but hang on just right there. How does he know about me and Andy?

 CHAPTER 32-THE ENCOUNTER

    I stare at this cheating, lying bastard before me. His demeanour is still as intimidating as before. Actually, it¡¯s more intimidating now that he seems to have added more pounds over the years. Tall, and really huge. Hasn¡¯t he heard of the word ¡°gym¡±?  And what¡¯s with all these nauseating tattoos for heaven¡¯s sake? IMAO!


    ¡°How do you know about me and Andy?¡± I ask, so t and emotionless.


    This nipoop humiliated me before. He disrespected me once. I won¡¯t let him do that to me again. What he thinks of me doesn¡¯t matter.


    ¡°Are you seriously asking me that? You two can¡¯t hide your infidelity even in public.¡±The balls!


    Infidelity?


    I didn¡¯t see it that way. Now, this hurts, but I can¡¯t be weak in front of him. I can¡¯t let his fucking option break me. If that is his motive, to humiliate me once again, he will wait forever to see that happen.


    He always was a dick in the ass. Always will be.


    ¡°You know what Damian, I don¡¯t give a fuck what this seems like to you, because you are thest person on earth I expect to know anything about morals. what I would like to know is what your business here is. You are the one I saw at the charity event, right? What do you want?¡±¡±Let¡¯s say, it¡¯s just by coincidence that we happen to be at the same ce at the same. Don¡¯t get any ideas that I am stalking you, Tania. I have long been over you even before things ended between us. I actually was never into you.¡±I don¡¯t know this jerk so well, but something tells me he is up to no good. Coincidence my foot! If he is not hiding something, why did he run off when I saw him back at the charity event? I am sure he saw me, and he knew that I saw him. And how does he know Andy?Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Well, same here. That nonsense we had two years ago meant nothing. Not to mention that immoral childish prank you pulled on me with Maria. For those two reasons, I don¡¯t want to see your ugly face because you stink, Damian!¡±I said that looking straight into his eyes. These eyes of his that never made me feel even a slight spark from the beginning, unlike how I feel with Andy. I would be melting down right now if it was Andy before me, but for this rascal, I feel nothing. If anything, maybe anger and hate.


    The jerk smirks again.


    ¡°You are still as dumb and gullible as before. You never changed even a bit.¡±¡±What a pity, right?¡± The smirk he had on fades immediately. ¡°Even back then, with my stupidity and naivety, you couldn¡¯t get your tail between my legs Damian, which was your only interest. What a pathetic loser you are, Damian Almeda!¡±He is boiling with anger, and he is failing miserably at hiding it. I knew it all along. That¡¯s all he was after- sex. And when he realized I wasn¡¯t gonna give in to his lustful desire, he decided to go for that cheap tramp, my cousin.


    Like him, she had no morals and values, and of course, she wanted to prove a point that she was better than me. It took him just a smile for the two of them to mingle and in no time they be a couple. Birds of the same feather¡­


    ¡°You know, you were right even back then. Maria was your ideal woman. A loose woman with no self-respect, nor dignity, neither morals. Simply, a whore!  A dumbass who thinks that the outer beauty is everything in a woman that a real man wants. An immoral idiot who can¡¯t read between the lines of love and lust. A pathetic lying bitch who sleeps with every dog that sways its tail to her. You two really belong to each other.¡±I turn to leave, but he grabs my hand, making me look at him. I pull my hand away from him forcefully. It¡¯s so disgusting to feel his filthy hands on me.


    ¡°And what makes you different from your description of Maria, huh? Does the self-respect, morals, and the dignity that you are ranting about entail wrecking another woman¡¯s home and fucking a married man? Do you call that love? Karma is a bitch, Tania Lawson. Wait until it gets to you. This thing you are calling love right now will tear you into pieces. It will crash you in a way you will never be able to rebuild yourself forever.¡±¡±Say whatever you want. I will tell you a million times if need be so that it can stick to your empty brain. Your opinion of me means absolutely nothing.  I¡¯m ready to face even the devil for this love I have for Andy.¡± I turn to leave, but I feel like warning this fool about something. ¡°One more thing.¡± I start, turning to him again. ¡°I hope these unpleasant encounters between us are really coincidences. You don¡¯t¡­¡±¡±Babe?¡±


    The sweetest voice of my heartbeat echoes in my ears, and I feel the familiar feeling of his strong arms wrapping strongly around my waist, pulling me to him in a more protective stance. This is new. The possessiveness hits so good.


    ¡°Hello, Adrian!¡±


    I will kill this jerk, Damian! He has the balls to greet Andy? Isn¡¯t walking away the most decent thing he should have done even before Andy arrived?


    ¡°Hi. I see you already know me. Sorry, you are¡­?¡± Andy responds, and this cheater before us dares to smile, straightening his right hand to Andy for a handshake.


    I feel Andy¡¯s arms drop slowly from my waist, the same time Damian¡¯s mouth opens, introducing himself to Andy because I was so not going to do the formalities. I just don¡¯t see the importance of introducing him to Andy. He is a nobody to me. A serious nobody!


    ¡°Damian Almeda. Tania¡¯s ex.¡±


    Somebody shoot this fucking bastard for me! Did he just say that? How necessary was thest part, really? I knew this idiot can¡¯t be trusted. However, if he thinks he can ruin things for me, he is fucking mistaken. I am not going to allow anybody much less a scumbag like him ruin the love Andy and I have.


    I look at Andy, his hand hanging midair. Guessing from the look on his face, he was taken aback by that uncalled-for intro.


    ¡°Come on, man! I¡¯m just an ex. We have been long done and over with each other.¡±I¡¯m d that he knows that, which means he and I mean absolutely nothing to each other.


    Andy unwillingly starts moving his hand to shake Damian¡¯s, but I grab it, pulling it down slowly and I intertwin our fingers. All the four eyes look at me in bewilderment, but I maintain my nce at this dick in front of me.


    ¡°The title ex, is well deserved by someone you once loved, cherished, respected, and adored. There was nothing close to any of those in what we had. You are a nobody to me, Damian Almeda. If you have no reason to shake hands with me, then you also have absolutely no reason to shake my boyfriend¡¯s.¡± I can feel Andy¡¯s eyes move from me to Damian, who is astonished by my calm outburst. ¡°We came here to have fun, and your presence is ruining it. Have some decency and leave, Damian.¡± His re at me turns into a murderous one, but he walks away anyways, but not before smirking at both me and Andy, and deviously nodding his head. I don¡¯t know why his behaviour is giving me some bad chills.


    Andy¡¯s eyes escort the unpleasant intruder until he disappears from our sight.

 CHAPTER 33-THE ACCIDENT

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± He asks, shifting his eyes to me.


    I look at him, and I can see in his eyes that he has so many questions. At least he remained calm, because I was scared of him losing his cool to the annoying bastard.


    ¡°I am. But I wouldn¡¯t mind a hug.¡±


    He embraces me right, calming me down. He really doesn¡¯t need to put in any effort. That is how strong his magic is on me.


    ¡°You have such an annoying ex.¡± He says behind me, and I pull away from the hug, but he keeps me pressed to him. I look into his beautiful eyes.


    ¡°He is not my ex.¡± I say, tightening my hands around his neck.


    ¡°I like your definition of that word. Why does he seem so mad at you? Did you bite his balls?¡±Shit, Andy! I hate it when you act dirty, because you make my mind go haywire. But I love it all the same because you arouse the dark side of me that I never knew existed. What charm do you use on me?


    ¡°Seriously, I wish I did. That way he would have a good reason to be mad at me.¡±¡±Well, forget that, because the only balls you are supposed to think about now, are mine alone.¡±¡±Mmh.. that sounds perfect. Can I see them?¡±


    ¡°We can walk to the car, and get to the back seat. You can see them, touch them, and y with them as much as you want. Shit! No, correction! As much as I can take it. That isn¡¯t a good idea for today by the way, because you are still sore from yesterday, and I might be unable to control myself in time. Sorry baby, some other day.¡± He pretends to be sorry, but I know he is messing with me.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t fair, babe. You make me horny with your dirty mouth and then you leave me to burn in this fire alone? Come on! My mind is already inside the car, licking and squeezing these hard balls of yours, and sucking the tasty juice out of your sweet cock.¡± I say, and bite my lower lip seductively, my eyes full of lust looking into his. I am really imagining him flinching at my touch.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°We feel the same, honey. Feel this?¡± He says, brushing the bulge between his legs on my lower belly. Oh, how I wish I can see how that site looks! How I want to run my hands softly around that tent, then squeeze it roughly. I wish I can feel that hardness in my soft hands.


    ¡°Mh. This feels so sweet. You are making me hotter, you know that?¡±He smiles. This sweet smile.


    ¡°I know. Here is the remedy for both of us.¡± He gives me one bottle of cold water he has been holding since he came back from the car, and he remains with one for himself. We gulp down the water to our satisfaction, remaining in the same position for a while, waiting for the heat to reduce, and the aroused beast of him to cool down.


    ¡°Daddy! Daddy!¡±


    We pull away from each other and turn to Angel who is running to us. Oh, my, I hope she didn¡¯t see us.


    ¡°Yes, baby?¡± Andy says, kneeling on one knee to wee his daughter in his arms. ¡°Are you done ying?¡± He asks, hugging her sweaty daughter. I am sure she is exhausted from the way she is breathing.


    ¡°Yes, daddy.¡± She says between heavy breathing and coughing.


    ¡°So, can we go home now?¡± He asks her, wiping away the sweat from her face. ¡°Here. Drink some. Slowly to avoid choking.¡± He hands her his remaining water, which she epts.


    ¡°I am feeling sleepy.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Why don¡¯t you walk to the car with Ania? I will just grab something quick to eat on our way, is that okay?¡±¡±Yes, daddy. Can you buy me choctes and the wild berry yoghurt, please?¡±¡±Of course.¡± He hands her the car key, and after nting a soft kiss on her cheek, he walks away in a hurry to, I think the nearby shop, and we take the opposite direction of the busy parking to wait for him in his car.


    Dang!


    It¡¯s that hour when people are calling it a day.


    With people busy pulling their cars out of the parking and others getting in to pick up their families, and cabs too, it happens to be so dangerous to walk around. You have to keep turning the to all the directions of thepass to make sure that you are safe. That is what I a doing, and I am d that our car, huh? I mean, Andy¡¯s car, is just a few metres away.


    ¡°Oops!¡± Angel says, yanking her hand from mine and running back.


    I follow her.


    ¡°Angel? What is it?¡±


    ¡°I dropped the key.¡± I heard her say. ¡°I got it now.¡±I run towards her as she bends to take the key from the floor. I pick her up, relieved that she is safe, but as I turn around, I collide with a speedy car in reverse gear. How I have managed to throw angel from my hands in a second, I can¡¯t exin. A kinddy catches her before she can hit the ground while I, I have no saviour.


    I m to the ground with a thud, feeling a sharp pain in my left hip that made me scream. People start screaming for help, as the car that just hit me over ¨C speeds its way out of the area.


    The pain stops abruptly, and the left side of my body from the hip all the way down goespletely numb. I feel blood oozing from somewhere behind my head too, and my head starts pounding. Somewhere in the crowd of people surrounding me, I spot angel crying, running to me. I close my eyes and spread my hands on the floor to wee her, but I don¡¯t feel her running into my arms like she always does. I don¡¯t even hear her cries anymore. My body gives up on the pain and fear. I hear nothing but silence. I see nothing but darkness. I fall unconscious.

 CHAPTER 34-CARING AND BURNING DESIRE.

    I slowly limp back from the bathroom to my bed feeling so tired of this room. It has been two good weeks since I had that ident, but it was not as serious as Andy is making it look like. I only got a few injuries on the back of my head and my hip, and a very minor one on the hand, but this Andy guy has made a great deal out of it.


    I don¡¯t get to do a single thing in this house. He has taken up all the responsibilities. He has even reduced himself to working from the house since the day I suffered the ident. He takes Angel to and from school, he has hired a cleaner to do theundry for us and mop the house. Well, since he can¡¯t cook, and I have a sense that he can¡¯t allow anyone else in his kitchen, we have gone back to eating ordered food. The food from outside has its own special taste, I must admit, but the most sweetest of our meals is the breakfast, why? Because Andy devoted himself to making it for us.


    I don¡¯t enjoy being baby seated at all, but getting that special treatment from Andy hits me differently. I feel so special that he had to forsake his office to stay with me back in the house. It¡¯s another way of him portraying his love and care for me, and it¡¯s melting my heart. The way he stays with me in my room, he even moved hisputer here, that way he can work while keeping a close watch on me. The way he fed me the first few days, the way he carries me bridal style whenever I need to go somewhere, even to the bathroom, and not to mention, this has be his bedroom for the past two weeks. That is so romantically sweet of him. It¡¯s not what I wanted, but he chose to be themander-in-chief of this whole situation, and I had to obey.


    I stroll to the chair near my bedroom window after opening the curtains, the bright morning sun smiling at me. It¡¯s a beautiful sunny morning, and I can¡¯t help the urge to sunbathe. I drag the chair to the balcony, and sit down, and sit facing the direct rays of the sun.


    ¡°Mmmhh! This feels so sweet.¡± I whisper to myself, as I lean back on the chair, allowing the sun to caress my face and my body under the Andy¡¯s T-shirt.


    I plop my hand behind my head, feeling the scar. The bandage was peeled two days ago, and the scar is not that big. It¡¯s not even easily noticeable, since my long hair is doing a great job of covering it when left loose to fall on my back. The one on my hand is almost gone since it was just a scratch. The hip is the one taking a bit longer to heal since it¡¯s where the car hit me directly. That foolish driver! I¡¯m d he is behind bars, not only because of me but because he nearly killed another person while escaping that day. Karma, my friend, is a bitch! You can¡¯t hit and run and expect to get away with it.


    I take in the hot breath, but I smell a different scent that is so familiar. I open my eyes, to another pair of sweet dark brown eyes boring into mine.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I ask my prince charming. My knight in shining armour. My other half ¨C my better half. Mi Amore. Just like the thousand things I feel for this beautiful guy, I also have a thousand sweet names for him.


    ¡°I wanted to steal a kiss.¡± He says, his mouth curving up to a small beautiful smile. I see beauty in everything this man does. Even the smallest gestures from him, hold so much beauty and meaning in them. Can a man be this sweet?


    ¡°Too, bad, I caught you.¡± I tease and wink at him, earning a wider smile from him.


    He looks into my eyes, feeding me his sweet breath as he talks he is leaning in so close.


    But I can still get it if I ask nicely, right, babe?¡±Oh, Andy! When you talk to me like this ¨C so sweet, and soft. When you look at me like this ¨C so sexy. So pleading. So romantic. How can I not melt like I am doing now? How can I not feel as hot as I am feeling now? Since I want this feeling to continue a while longer, I shake my head at his question, and his eyes darken, sagging a bit more like he is drowsy. I love this look. So dark but so soft. They portray love and lust.


    He looks away for a moment, hurting my feelings because I wanted to get lost in those eyes for a while.


    ¡°Alright.¡± He turns to me. ¡°Let¡¯s see if you will still refuse me.¡± Before I can say anything, he scoops me in his arms, and my hands automatically their way around his neck. I thought he was going to walk us through the open door of my bedroom, but he just stands with me in his hands, looking at me, and me staring back. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask where I am taking you?¡± He asks atst.


    ¡°No. I trust you with my body, mind, and soul.¡± I say, caressing his perfect jaw with one hand.


    ¡°Sometimes, babe, you need to knock some sense into me. Can you stand?¡± I nod my head, though confused. What¡¯s he talking about? He puts me down slowly like a baby who is still learning to stand, and after making sure that I have bnced myself well on the floor, he takes a few steps back, and stands at the corner of the balcony, leaning on it. He then straightens his hand to me, gesturing for me to go to him. I limb towards him, trying not to look like I am struggling too much, until I can reach his hand. I grab it, and he pulls me to him, hugging me tightly. I feel his hands tracing the scar behind my head, and I don¡¯t resist. He has been checking them countless times a day. ¡°That one is almost gone. But you see what I mean? You can¡¯t even walk properly and my urge for sex almost got the best part of me.¡±I understand him. I too am dying to make love to him again. I want to beid again. I want to experience that heavenly feeling again. I want to feel our naked bodies against each other again. I want to feel his huge member inside my pot of honey. I want him as much as he wants me. I want him to pleasure me again until I fill the entire room with the moans of his beautiful name. I haven¡¯t forgotten that he promised to teach me how to ride, lol! Men, I am waiting for that. I can¡¯t wait to pleasure him, because he says he can¡¯t wait to feel me on top of him, that it will be mind-blowing. Fuck this hip of mine already! Can¡¯t it heal like this minute!N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just¡­ I miss you so much.¡± He stares for a sec, then he crashes his lips on mine for a sweet slow deep kiss. A slow-burn kiss that perfectly exins how much we desire each other.


    ¡°I miss you like hell too, Ania. That¡¯s why, don¡¯t always trust me when desire and lust are involved. I will not forgive myself if I ever hurt you. Always remind me even at the most slightest gesture if there is something to consider.¡±¡±Okay.¡± I mumble.


    ¡°I¡¯m dying to make love to you. I am trying to refrain my hands from pinching those hard nipples of yours. Not because I don¡¯t want to, but because I don¡¯t trust myself as much you trust me.¡±I rest my head on his forehead, and close my eyes. I hate this feeling of having him so close like this yet I can¡¯t have him. I desire his touch. I¡¯m longing for his caresses and sweet kisses.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there anything else we can do to quench this?¡± I ask, with a soft voice and heavy unsteady breathing. I¡¯m panting heavily with desire.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see.¡±

 CHAPTER 35-TE AMO

    Heys me gently on his bed and lies beside me, his chest on mine, our eyes scanning our faces. I don¡¯t know why he prefers his bedroom over mine, but I like it even more. I like that he wants to live with our memories close to him. On his bed.


    He lifts his T-shirt, which is acting as my dress to cover my nakedness. He pulls it out, leaving me with nothing. The devilish smile on his face says how well he loves the idea that I have nothing but my birth suit. He runs his hand through my bare skin, giving my nipples a soft pinch each, and he takes pleasure to admire them for a while. I know he loves my boobs, he has told me that countless times.


    ¡°How do you like the sight?¡± I ask, unbuttoning his shirt one button after the other, not forgetting to run my fingers on his chest where I can. I love how tight his muscles are.


    ¡°I love it.¡± He says, helping me throw his shirt on the floor where my T-shirt lies. I run my hands savagery on his chest, yfully pinching and pulling his nipples. I didn¡¯t know they are sensitive, until he flinched, closing his eyes for a second. I pull his hand from my cheek and nt it on my left nipple and abandon it there. He knows what to do, that I can bet and ¡­


    ¡°Oh!¡± It didn¡¯t even a second for him to prove that, making a soft moan escape my lips. His hands are like magic on my breasts, and fire on my body.


    ¡°You like me touching your boobs?¡± He asks, still working the magic on my nipples, and they are showing their appreciation by getting harder and harder every passing second.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    I tremble, arching my back to him, savouring his touches and pleading with him not to abandon my needy self. My eyes close on their own. Oh, how I missed him.


    ¡°Yes. You love them, don¡¯t you?¡± I ask, trying as much as I can to avoid releasing another moan.


    ¡°I love them. So much. You want to feel more?¡±¡±Oooh.. yes. Yes, Andy!¡±


    His hand leaves my painfully hard nipple and traces its way down my sweet pot, leaving trails of electronic shock on my delicate skin. He rubs me gently, while his mouth takes a nipple inside it. Oh, men! His magic has set my whole body aze, and pleasure is starting to build up in my belly. His middle finger traces my entrance, making its way in, and in, and in, making me moan every time it inches in me because the pleasure now is double. He fingers me slowly but deeply while sucking and licking my nipples one after the other.


    This is¡­


    ¡°Ooh. Ooh. Aah!¡± My moans are uncontrobly loud, and he dips his finger deeper, hitting my G-spot. ¡°Ohh!¡± I moan out loud, and he abandons my nipples to admire the moaning mess beneath him.


    ¡°There baby. You like that?¡± He implores, sounding hoarse and breathy.


    Oh, dear! Does he have to ask? Given how I am moaning, pressing his hand on my sweet spot with one hand because I don¡¯t want him taking his finger out yet, and holding on to him with my other hand is enough proof that I am pleasured beyond doubt by what he is doing, right? Does he just want to hear me say it?


    ¡°Yes, baby. Don¡¯t stop.¡± Oh, I am even begging him. Don¡¯t me me but this sweet finger of his because I am shaking with pleasure. ¡°Oh, yes. Oh.¡± I arch my back more to him and start moving my hip up and down in synch with his finger, blocking the pain from my hip from my brain. I want to feel this magic. I want to enjoy it. What type of sex is this again?


    ¡°There. Imagine it¡¯s me inside you. Imagine it¡¯s my cock inside you, baby.¡± Like an obedient girl, I follow his advice, and I imagine him on top of me, thrusting his sweet cock inside me. Pounding on me. ¡°It¡¯s my sweet dick hitting you like this babe.¡± At this point, I don¡¯t know what he is doing inside there because¡­ well because¡­ ¡°who is fucking you right now, huh, baby?¡±¡±Oh!¡±


    ¡°Tell me, Ania!¡± That husky voice of my sweet beast made me open my eyes. He looks like a dom in total control over his sub. He looks savage. ¡°Who is giving you this sweet pleasure.¡±¡±You.¡± I stammer a murmur.


    I am at the edge.


    ¡°Say my name.¡±


    ¡°And¡­ oh, oh!¡± My toes curl up to lock the pleasure from leaving me, my hands holding tight to him. I am shaking like the crumbling walls of Jericho beneath him. I tighten my walls, hugging his finger right. ¡°Andy.¡±¡±Whose Andy!¡±


    ¡°Mine. My Andy!¡± My head falls back, my eyes shut, and I let go of whatever I was holding on my belly. ¡°Oh, Andy! Andy!¡± I am in heaven, or perhaps where they call cloud nine. I moan and moan a few more times, until the moans fade on their own, and I remain still, his finger resting inside of me, my breathe so heavy and rapid. Everything stops, and I feel so content. I feel well pleasured. My thirst was fully quenched.


    I open my eyes and find him looking down at me with a smile that is probably never fading in a decade, and I smile back, hoping that my smile will look as beautiful as his. He removes his finger slowly, bringing it between our faces. It¡¯s so wet ¨C wet with my cum. My sweet juice is dripping from his finger, and he seems so happy about that. I blush, but his smile widens, and he does the unimaginable. He takes the finger into his mouth, and leaks it, then pulls it out slowly. My mind was a million miles away when he speaks, caressing my cheek.


    ¡°The juice is as sweet as you, baby. How was the experience?¡±¡±Sweet, and magical. I loved every single bit of it.¡± I say, tightening my hands on him, as I try to steady my breathing. How can something so simple feel that sweet? Gosh!


    ¡°Mmh. Don¡¯t tell me you love my finger now more than the main tool?¡±¡±No. Not at all. That tool is still more special.¡±¡±Really? How would you describe its experience? You¡¯ve given all the credit to my finger.¡±¡±Your cock is heavenly. My experience with it is everything that pleasure describes. I love it more.¡±¡±Mmh I think that has calmed it down. It was feeling jealous of the finger.¡± We bothugh, embracing each other in a hug. I take his face to my palms when we pull away, his both hands wrapping me from my back, locking our bare chests together.


    ¡°TE AMO,¡± I whisper, shocking him.


    ¡°Where did you learn that?¡±


    ¡°From the inte.¡±


    He smiles and gives me a peck on the lips. ¡°TE AMO MUCHO, MI AMOR. ERES MI VIDA.¡±Now that is what I get for trying to brag about with just two foreign words. I¡¯m left hanging at thest part, but I will find out what that means.

 CHAPTER 36-BE MY MOTHER

    I waddle slowly down the stairs, without making any rming noises because I want to surprise these two people who have be integral to me. I can¡¯t stay cooked up in that room of mine anymore. It has suffocated me adequately. Moreover, my hip doesn¡¯t hurt that much. See, I am not even trudging anymore. Andy is just taking advantage so that he can keep cuddling me on the bed all day. I don¡¯t mind though, but at least he should let me walk around.


    I cross the sitting room and proceed to the kitchen. I wonder what they are doing? The aroma is so inviting from afar, but why the silence though? Why am I not hearing their little chit-chats or their outburst ofughter?


    ¡°Something smells so sweet in here! What are you guys cooking¡­.¡±. I start announcing my presence the moment I set one foot inside the beautiful kitchen, but I stop midway. The aroma is sweet with no doubt, but the atmosphere here is something else. ¡°What happened? What¡¯s wrong?¡± I ask, strolling to where Andy and his daughter are perched looking like two absolute strangers. I have never seen them like this. Angel is about to tear up, and Andy is worried sick for his daughter. ¡°Angel? Andy? what¡¯s going on?¡± I ask again, and the little girl starts crying. Now, this is strange. Really strange! I have never seen her cry in this house.


    Andy walks to her to embrace her, but she evades him and runs to me.


    Jesus! Did they fight?


    When Andy turns to us, he looks so dead sad. It¡¯s there, the pain in his eyes is dominating his cool. If he wasn¡¯t a man, he would be weeping right now. He closes his eyes tight, looking up and breathing in deeply.


    ¡°Angel? baby?¡± I call, but she doesn¡¯t want to let go of me, and she is still sobbing. I stroke her hair gently. ¡°Angel, talk to auntie. What¡¯s wrong? Daddy and I are here to listen to you.¡± She still doesn¡¯t badge. I look at Andy. His dark brown eyes have a tinge of redness in them. It¡¯s hurting me to see him like this. It¡¯s paining me to see them both like this.


    He runs his hands through his hair, and then he walks to us, kneeling beside his daughter.


    ¡°Princess? Baby? Talk to daddy, please. Ask me anything you want. Say whatever is bothering you, princess. Daddy will do something, anything for my princess.¡± She shakes her head, not even bothering to turn her face to her father, and that breaks Andy¡¯s heart into a thousand pieces. ¡°Talk to her, Ania. Maybe¡­ maybe she will¡­ listen to you.¡± The hurt. The defeat. The brokenness. The worry. They are all I can make out of his voice.


    ¡°Why is she like this? What happened?¡± I ask, and he stands up.


    ¡°She was asking about her mother again.¡± He tried whimpering, but the worry in him made it slip out too audible.


    ¡°What did you tell her?¡±


    ¡°I just told her that her mother went far away, and that I don¡¯t know if she will ever return.¡±¡±And?¡±


    ¡°She just won¡¯t talk to me anymore. I have tried and tried. She just won¡¯t talk, Ania.¡± I give him a reassuring squeeze on the arm.


    Fuck that shit of a woman!


    I go down slowly on my knees, and take her face into my arms, drying away her tears.


    ¡°You know, sweetie. Daddy and I are here for you. Whatever you want, whatever you need, just tell us. What is it? You are making us worry, baby.¡± I plead.


    ¡°Daddy told me that mommy will nevere back.¡± She says. Andy, upon hearing the voice of his daughter, kneels beside me in an attempt tofort his precious daughter.


    ¡°But baby, I don¡¯t want to lie to you. I¡¯m sorry if that is not what you wanted to hear, okay? But did you want daddy to lie to his princess.¡± She shakes her head. ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t want to lie to you too. I¡¯m sorry, okay?¡±¡±But daddy?¡± She speaks amidst her sobs.


    ¡°Yes, baby?¡±


    I let go of her cheeks so she can talk to her father with ease.


    ¡°Since my mother is gone, can you allow auntie Ania to be my mommy?¡±Shoot!


    Andy¡¯s eyes shoot at mine. Our eyes lock for a moment, both of us in total shock and confusion. Like two lost zombies, we take our gazes back to the innocent Angel in front of us.


    ¡°What?¡± We ask in unison, our mouths remaining agape.


    ¡°Why auntie? Don¡¯t you want to be my mommy?¡±


    Shit!


    Ooh, dear kiddo!


    That¡¯s quite an intense one. Of course, I want to. But that¡¯s entirely Andy¡¯s decision. What do I tell her daughter now?


    I look at Andy, signalling him toe to my aid, but his eyes are sternly fixed on his daughter. Oh, I know that look. He is thinking that why can¡¯t he be enough for his daughter. Why can¡¯t she be okay with just him. Whether he is failing in any way. And also, what to say to his daughter¡¯s request.


    I move my hand towards his side, holding his hand, and he snaps out of his thoughts, blinking a couple of times. He puffs out a sigh.


    ¡°Auntie?¡± We shot our eyes at her again. ¡°You don¡¯t want to be my mommy?¡±¡±Ash¡­ No¡­ I mean, ¡­ You see, Princess¡­ Why¡­ wouldn¡¯t I want to be a mother to a cute angel like you, huh? Right? You know I love you so much right?¡± I hold her hands, and she nods her head. ¡°Well¡­ but¡­ you see.. aah!¡± What do I tell this kid now? ¡°I..¡± I start, but I don¡¯t have any convincing lie. I close my mouth.


    ¡°Just be my mother, please.¡±


    I look at her pleading eyes. She is desperately longing for a mother, but that is not my decision to make.


    Why aren¡¯t you speaking, Andy? Why have you left all these to me? Help me talk to your daughter for hell¡¯s sake! You are the only one who knows what exactly to say to her. Soe on, Andy, please!


    ¡°Is that what you want, baby?¡±


    I shift my eyes from Angel to Andy.


    ¡°Yes, daddy. I want to have a daddy and a mommy. And I want auntie Ania to be my mommy. Can you make her my mommy?¡± I am moved by this beautiful girl¡¯s words, but my eyes are on Andy. I want to hear his answer. He wouldn¡¯t have asked her if he didn¡¯t have the answer, right?


    So, does this mean¡­


    ¡°Then I have no problem, princess! She can be your mommy, but that¡¯s if she agrees.¡± He looks at me, and a tear leaves my eye.


    I am¡­ I can¡¯t exin it. I am shocked that he trusts me this much in such a short time, but I am also intrigued by the same.


    Oh, dear!


    Did he just say that? Does he really mean that? Does that mean that he trusts me and our lovepletely? He wants me to be part of his family? His life? I mean this much to him? My eyes are a pool of tears, and my vision is bing blurry due to the thick curtains of tears hanging in my eyes. I close my eyes tight, bowing down as tears flow freely. I feel his arm caressing my back, but I am too emotional to a point that the magic of his soothing hand is not working on me.


    ¡°Say yes, mommy. Please!¡± The beautiful angelic voice of Angel makes me look up, and since I am so dry of words, I just pull her for a bear hug.


    When I finally find my voice, I speak, still hugging her tight, as if I will never let her go which is my promise. I will dedicate my entire life to her and Andy. I will take care of them the way nobody could. I will shower them with love and care until myst breath.


    ¡°Yes, baby. I will be your mother from now on, my princess. Your daddy and I love you so much, okay?¡±¡±I know, mommy. And I love you two so much.¡± I don¡¯t know what they are doing behind my back, but the next thing I know, Andy joins in the hug from my behind. His one hand wraps around his daughter while the other one pours all its magic on my belly, awakening the butterflies that were sleeping in my stomach, and now, they are flying all over my body, not to mention that he is resting his chin on my shoulder.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    After that long hug, they both help me stand up.


    ¡°Daddy?¡± Angel speaks, and Andy focuses his attention on her. I hope she won¡¯t now ask for a sibling. Huh, this kid! ¡°Promise me one thing, please.¡±¡±Anything for my babies.¡±


    Whoa! What are you saying, Andy? I throw him a quick nce.


    ¡°Babies, daddy?¡±


    I am trying my level best not to burst outughing. Babies, huh? Now exin to your smart daughter, Andy. Who are these babies you just mentioned? I also want to know.


    ¡°Ahh.. did I say, babies?¡± That made me chuckle, and he throws me a deadly re, raising an eyebrow. ¡°It must have been a slip of the tongue, baby. You know, you had daddy worried a while ago, but I am not mad. So, tell me. What is it that you want?¡±¡±Promise me you will never let mommy Ania go away from us like my mother did.¡±¡±I promise, baby. I promise.¡±


    That short. That simple. But it means a million things to me. It¡¯s the most beautiful promise I have heard so far, even if it wasn¡¯t said directly to me.

 CHAPTER 37 -JEALOUS

    We all walk to the dining area and have our dinner like the happy beautiful family that we are going to be. Angel¡¯s appetite quite skyrocketed today. Ooh, I love her. I love them.


    I, on this other hand, I feel like a number one. The luckiest woman on earth for having these two beautiful souls in my life. I feel like I own the entire world. Love is really sweet. I can¡¯t wait to have this beast of mine all to myself so that I show him just how much I appreciate this. Ooh, I am itching for that.


    Andy offers to clean the dishes after we are done eating that burnt offering of a roast chicken he prepared for us. I don¡¯t me him at all. We drew all our attention to the crucial matter a while ago and we solely forgot about everything else, including the chicken that was cooking in the oven. Since it was toote when we resolved the matter and the fact that it was past Angel¡¯s bedtime, we decided to eat the chicken just the way it was but most of it went to waste. It was sweet, if only it didn¡¯t burn.


    So here I am, whizzing an old luby to Angel because today she has decided to abandon her room for the very first time since I came here and spend the night on my bed. How I love this! So, I now have a responsibility over a young girl as a mother? I hope I will y that role well. I can¡¯t afford to disappoint her not Andy. Iy her gently on the bed, and I get under the covers beside her, admiring her beauty for a minute. She looks like a real doll. She really is an adorable doll.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°I am so jealous, just so you know.¡± Andy speaks, locking the door.


    I hope he knows he can¡¯t sleep here tonight, but I think that sense hasn¡¯t knocked in his head yet.


    ¡°And I hope you know that you have no reason to be.¡± I say, as he lies on the other side of Angel. This picture of the three of us this way looks so adorable.  It¡¯s so lovely, but Angel can¡¯t see us together like this.


    I don¡¯t know where she got that crazy idea of asking her father to make me her mommy. As if she knows what that title really entails. Huh, this kid though! We have been so keen on our romantic affair. I am sure she hasn¡¯t seen or heard anything.


    ¡°You think so?¡± He runs his hand through Angel¡¯s hair. ¡°It seems like my daughter now loves someone else more than me. I feel like my daughter wants you more than me. It¡¯s like¡­¡±¡±That¡¯s not true, Andy.¡± I cut him off, and we both lie with our elbows, facing each other, our daughter separating our bodies. ¡°I can never take your ce in Angel¡¯s life, not even in a million years toe. She might be longing to have a mother, which is natural, but trust me, this girl knows perfectly well who has been there for her since the beginning. The person who dedicated his entire life solely to her, and that¡¯s her daddy. She loves you more than you know, Andy.¡± He moves his free hand to caress my cheek. I get a hold of it, and give it a soft kiss on the palm. ¡°We both are going to look after her. We are going to continue taking good care of her as you have always done. And, hey, I will hold you to that promise you made to her back there, okay?¡±¡±I am never breaking it, that I assure you. Thank you, foring into our lives.¡±¡±No, Andy. Thank you, for epting me into your lives. This is a huge responsibility you have bestowed on me, but I promise not to fail. She is our daughter now.¡±¡±I haveplete faith in you.¡±


    That¡¯s scattered all my senses. I was holding back for so long, and since the little girl is fast asleep now, I thought, why not steal a kiss or two before I chase him to his room? I can¡¯t wait to see him throwing tantrums when I do that.


    I peck my lips once, and I hold his chin and kiss deepen the beautiful kiss, but our romantic moment gets cut as soon as it starts.


    ¡°What¡¯s that, daddy?¡±


    Huh! Wasn¡¯t she asleep? We pull away fast, looking at Angel as she rubs her eyes gently.


    ¡°Nothing, princess. I just came to say goodnight to you, baby. Weren¡¯t you asleep?¡± Good thing Andy is quick to react because I think I swallowed my tongue. Or perhaps I forgot it inside his mouth.


    ¡°I was, but your voices were too loud, daddy. You woke me up.¡±Shit! Does that mean she not only heard our conversation, but the clicking sound of our lips too? Oh, my, goodness! How inconsiderate of us. Thank God I didn¡¯t moan, and that we were not yet in the mood for naughty talks. Jeez!


    ¡°I am so sorry for that, okay. I will just leave you to sleep.¡± He pecks her forehead. ¡°Goodnight, princess. I love you.¡± Before he puts his feet on the floor, she grabs his hand.


    ¡°No, daddy. Sleep with us. Sleep here.¡±


    Oh, no!


    I look at Andy, and he throws me a nce too. That devilish grin isn¡¯t in any way innocent at all. I hope he is not considering his daughter¡¯s request. He shifts his nce to his daughter who is still holding his hand, coercing him to stay. He looks at me again, and I shake my head. He winks, then turns to his daughter.


    ¡°Anything for my baby.¡±


    I guessed he was quipping, but just like that, he tucks himself under the duvet, resting his headfortably on my bed, his hand pulling me to them so that we are shielded by it. I switch off the lights, and we drown to sleep like the beautiful family that we are?


    This will be my best night ever!

 CHAPTER 38-ENGAGEMENT SURPRISE

    We pull up in front of a ssic hotel somece I don¡¯t know, because again, Andy decided to corner me into one of his tricks. Not that he has done that many times, actually, and to be precise, he did it just once. That day I had refused to talk to him and he asked Mark to kidnap me and take me to his office. Well, not exactly kidnapping, because I didn¡¯t have a gun pointed at my head, nor was I bundled or forced into his limousine. He just yed with my mind then, like he did today.


    The only difference with today is that he sent me a text asking me to get ready by eight and that Mark will pick me up and drop me somewhere. He had Mark fetch Angel from school and I am presuming that he took her to, this ce he brought me? Andy also had a package containing a special dress and shoes delivered to me, and on it was a note that said, ¡°I can¡¯t wait toy my eyes on you tonight dazzling in this silver dress. Te Amo.¡± And him being the sweet annoying ass that he is sometimes, he switched off his phone so I won¡¯t ask what the special asion is tonight. And of course, Mark can¡¯t dare give me even a small hint of what this is all about.


    I spare Mark one, a ¡°not so friendly¡± nce and after him responding with a small smile on his lips, I get out of the white Porsche, my floral-fitting silver dress sweeping the sparkling clean floor. I always feel spectacr in long-fitting dresses or even gowns, but the one I am wearing today is a bit too tight for my liking. I bet my round bum will catch the attention of everyone who will appear behind me. The good thing right now is that thepound is crystal clear. Nobody walking around, not even a single car in this huge parking lot except ours. Weird! So weird! Such a huge hotel and it looks this quiet? Deserted would have been the perfect word, but the cleanliness rules that out. I turn to mark to try and plead with him onest time to tell me what Andy is up to, but when I find his eyes ogling my bum, I decide against it.


    ¡°Mark?¡± I call, and he snaps, feeling ashamed of being caught off-guard drolling on his boss¡¯ woman like that. Jeez! What was he even thinking? He was clearly devouring me with his eyes. I thought he was a respectable man.


    ¡°You have a very eye-catching site on your back. No offence.¡± He says, looking straight through the windscreen, avoiding eye contact at all costs. At least he is ashamed, and that he should.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pass yourpliment to Andy. He will have the best response to that.¡±¡±No, please! Don¡¯t tell him I said anything. You know how sensitive and possessive that guy is. He might misinterpret things and that will end up so bad for me. I am not prepared to die. Please.¡± He pleads, like seriously pleading, and I smile.


    Oh, I love how nobody wants to get to the bad side of Andy. It makes me feel so unique. I can tease him, make fun of him, annoy him, mess around with him, I can do just anything to him, and just a simple kiss will make him forget he was angry at me. Mh, I better get going because just thinking of him is making me miss him already ¨C him and his sweet naughty little stuff. II m the door shut and look at Mark, a smile stered on my face. It¡¯s not him that is making me smile. It¡¯s the dirty thoughts of me and Andy ying in my mind that is making me smile like an idiot. ¡°Alright, Mark. My lips are sealed. Just roll this up, and don¡¯t repeat that again.¡± He must be wondering why I am warning him about something with a smile, but how can I hide this smile when my mind is kissing Andy on his bed, and my face is doing an excellent job at interpreting what the heart is feeling right now? My heart is doing a small dance inside just by that mare imagination. Andy, oh, my Andy!


    After making sure that Mark has rolled up the tinted window, I start my way into what I presume is the entrance. I go through the door that is adorned with white and red balloons and I walk inside, curiosity killing me. Why aren¡¯t there even guards at the entrance? Why is this ce scaringly quiet? Did Mark miss the address he was told or something? This is weird! I look around when I get in, but just like outside, there is no one in this beautifully decorated hotel. The balloons are everywhere, even on the floor. What kind of event is this? Lost in my thoughts, I almost forgot I was looking for my fiance, until a female voice called from the reception counter, startling me.


    I sigh in relief.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°Hi.¡± I respond to her greetings, walking to her.


    ¡°Tania Lawson?¡± She asks, calming my nerves because I was wondering where to begin.


    ¡°Yes, please.¡±


    ¡°Your reservation is on the fifth floor, ma¡¯am. Unfortunately, there is a problem with our lifts. You¡¯ll have to take the stairs. We apologize for that and we are trying our best to have them fixed asap.¡± The cutedy exins, and I smile at her to let her know that I fully understand. I mean, these mishaps often do happen. It¡¯s quite understandable.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, miss. But can I please ask you something? Is this event on the same floor? What is it about?¡±Just before she could respond, themps blink two times, and they go off right after, the whole room turning dark. The whole building, actually. What the heck! Just when I was about to start panicking, I spot the candles lighting up the stairway. I guess this is part of whatever event that is happening then, huh? How are we going to enjoy our dinner in darkness though? I think I will ask Andy to change the ce if he hasn¡¯t considered it. This darkness is good for something else, but not enjoying meals. Darn, my mind, you are at it again! Chill! Don¡¯t be so naughty. Since the receptionist is busy trying to make a call and typing something on the desktop, I decide not to bother her so much with unnecessary questions. It might be a private event, and I am here being all nosy.


    I walk up the stairs, the wall decorated with balloons and ribbons ofplimenting colours ¨C red, white, and blue, and a few balloons on the floor, candles lighting up the ce. Perfect romance theme, huh? I walk slowly, appreciating this beauty under the fading rays of the candlelights as if all these are made for me, until I get to the fifth floor.


    I look around, and I only see one door, still with balloons, and I guess the decorations go to thest floor. I fish out my phone from my white purse and make a call to Andy. I don¡¯t want to look like a lost puppy walking in on some strange people in the middle of something I know nothing about. His phone is still switched off. Shit! You will pay for this Andy! I dip my phone back in my purse and decide to open the door a little and take a peek.

 CHAPTER 39-THE PROPOSAL

    ¡°Andy?¡± I whisper, a whisper that can only be heard by me and maybe theponents of the air surrounding me not more than a centimetre away.


    Andy?


    My greek beauty god, my prince charming, my knight in shining armour, the apple of my eye, my rib, my sweet beloved Andy is right in front of me. I won¡¯t say he is standing before me because he is not standing. He is down on one knee, a shining precious jewel dazzling in one hand, his gorgeous dark brown eyes on me, a half-smile on his lips. I am in dreand, right? I believe I am, and that is why I have to take slow weak steps, driven by confusion towards this man in front of me to confirm whether this is a fairytale. Or a sweet dream. If it is, then I want to live in this moment forever. But if this is real, I will treasure this moment my entire life.


    I take slow calcted steps forward, my eyes full of questions and uncertainty, not leaving his. I want him to give me a sign that I am not dreaming, but he seems lost in my eyes. Perhaps we are both dreaming. We are just in this dream together. About four steps away from him, I hear somemotion at the door that I walked in through, and I turn back.


    Angel?


    Her smile wants me to want to believe that this is real. And Rita? Ambrose? And most of these other people, I havee across them in Andy¡¯s office. So, does this mean¡­N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°Tania, my love.¡± That sweet voice that makes every bone in me tremble, calms my every nerve and yet sets my entire being aze in just a single word speaks, echoing through the entire hall with the help of a small microphone. I forget about the people who just walked in and turn to face him, as the corners of his mouth curve up to let words out of his mouth, uttering the most heart-staring words I have ever heard in my entire life.  ¡°Life has not been fair to me from the start. I came across so many people. But they left as soon as they came into my life. Before I decided to stay off what sounded like an overrated, nonexistent love, I asked myself, what is so wrong with me that drives everybody away? I didn¡¯t find the answer right away, and until I realized what that was, I swore never to love again, that was if love really existed. The only person I was able to love and care for was the precious jewel that life brought me ¨C my beautiful daughter. But then you came in, and now I know what the problem was. I had not found the right person ¨C the one who was born for me. The one who could love me like one else can, and that¡¯s you, Ania. I am sorry if I can not exin when, how, or why I started falling for you, because truth is, I also don¡¯t know. By the time I realized it, I had already fallen deep into you. I am sorry if I acted like a broken silly jerk at some point, but that helped me realize how much I love you. How much I want you. And how much I need you. Thank you foring into my and my daughter¡¯s lives. You mean the entire universe to me, Tania. I love you, with everything that I have. My remaining days in this world will be useless without you by my side, mi amor. Please, do me the honour of making me the happiest man in the world. Be the woman I will share my dreams with, the person I wake up with by my side every single morning because, without you, I am iplete. Will you marry me, Tania Lawson?¡±My belly rumbles. My throat runs dry. His heart-stirring words turn me into a statue, but a crying statue. I cover my mouth with my palms to prevent the sobs from escaping too loud albeit them being the only sound in this hall.


    I know the answer. There is nothing I want more in this world than being his wife. Making him happy.  But my voice seems to have abandoned me. I can¡¯t find my voice, so I just stand here like a statue, looking at him like a ghost. This took me by surprise. We never talked about this, even joking about it. It never crossed my mind that he would think of such a beautiful thing, so allow me to cry just for today because this was so unexpected by me. The great billionaire Adrian Ashton, asking me to marry him? I must have thought so low of him then because I never imagined him doing this. I thought ours would be like, let¡¯s just settle down, and boom, that¡¯s it. Or maybe our romantic sessions will just yield some results and then he will be like, what? We are going to be parents? Anything, but this? I didn¡¯t see it didn¡¯t¡­


    ¡°Well, babe? My knee kinda hurts. I need an answer. Don¡¯t punish me by making me kneel here all night, please? Will you be my wife, please?¡±He repeats his question, pleading with me for an answer when all I did was stand here trying to control my sobs. I look at him again. My knight in shining armour.


    Mrs Ashton! Does that name fit or suit me? I don¡¯t know about the name, but this man right here, he is for me. I want him all for myself. I love him so much. If he was a meal, I wouldn¡¯t want anybody else to know the recipe. Like him, I am iplete without him. He is my missing rip, my better half, and I thank whatever fate, destiny, or circumstance that made our paths cross. I will love him my whole life ¨C him, Angel, and the other kids we are gonna have.

 CHAPTER 40-SAY YES

    ¡°Say yes, mommy. Please?¡±


    I look at the happy chubby kid shouting her plea from the crowd behind me. As if she understands what saying yes to this means. Kids nowadays, though! But for her too, I want this. I want to be the mother she never had. I want to give her aplete family she both deserves and longs for. I love her like my own, and I vouch she will never know the discrepancy between her and my own children, because I consider her my first child. I want to make both of them so happy, and choke them with my unconditional love and care.


    I turn to mi amore.


    ¡°Even if you ask me this a million times, my answer is and will always be the same. YES! I want to be your wife, Adrian Ashton. I will marry you.¡± I mumble, and as he slides the gold ring on my middle finger, his face shinning with a beautiful smile, the room is filled with shouts of cheers andughter and ps which are too loud, summoning in some young people in red with trays in their hands. I turn to Andy, wrapping my arms around him while. He really did n for this. ¡°I love you. I love you. I love¡­¡± He shuts me up with a kiss, without minding whether his daughter is watching or not, and since I seem to have lost my manners and sense too, we dive deep into the kiss, getting lost in its magic, savouring every bit of it and this fascinating moment.


    ¡°Alright! Alright, guys! You are making us jealous now.¡± A voice says from behind me, making us break the kiss and I mentally curse him ¨C Ambrose. We pull away, taking a ss of champagne each like everyone else, and Andy pulls me to his side, tightly pressing me to him in a possessive stance.


    ¡°I¡¯m in a good mood today, so if you are so jealous, just pull your wife on yourp and kiss her however you want. Just make sure my daughter doesn¡¯t see any of it, though.¡± Andy responds, making me wonder, didn¡¯t Angel see us just now? I mean, that¡¯s worse than seeing someone else doing that, right?


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare take that back? Anyways, congrattions to both of you. Best of luck. And now,¡± he turns to the crowd, dies and gentlemen, let¡¯s drink with the newest couple in the country, Adrian and Tania. Cheers!¡±¡±Cheers!¡± We all chorus together, raising our sses and clicking them, and we sip on our drinks, with peopleing to hug us, not withholding their warm congrattory messages.


    ¡°Mmh.¡± Rita clears her throat as she gets to us. She seems to be having a lot of jokes to crack, which is why she had toest. But today, I¡¯m in a romantic mode and not in a gossip or jokes mode, so she will have to forgive me. ¡°Congrattions my friends.¡± She gave us both a hug and turns to me. ¡°So, no more stupid and silly jerk! The jerk won your heart after all, or is it the other way around?¡± She jokes. I knew it, she has prepared a lot of it.


    ¡°Not now, Rita. But yes, no more jerks. He is Andy. My Andy.¡±  I say, looking at him. Suddenly I feel bad calling him a jerk. He has proven that he isn¡¯t, in so many ways.¡±¡±I don¡¯t mind being called a jerk. As long as you love me.¡± He says, kissing me on the hair.


    ¡°Thank you so much, my friend, for mending this broken wreck¡¯s heart. We were almost giving up on him when you came into his life. I am so happy for both of you. Congrattions once again.¡± She braces us for a twin hug. She is my only friend, and I know she means well to us.


    ¡°Daddy?¡± The cute angel calls just when Rita was about to speak again. Huh, this one can lecture us the whole night if given a chance. Andy beds and scoops the little girl in his arms. She is glowing differently tonight. Her birthday ising up in two weeks, and I can¡¯t wait for that.


    ¡°How is my beautiful princess?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a fine daddy.¡± She says, giving him a small peck on the cheeks and then she pulls away, her round baby eyes falling on me. This kid though, why is she all smiles on me now? Even Andy is confused by her.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Baby? This is what you wanted, right? For her to be your mommy?¡±She stares at me for a minute, not responding or looking at her father.


    ¡°Thank you, mommy.¡± That came out too deep, almost making me tear up, but I think I have cried enough tonight, so I summon a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m so happy to have the best daughter in the whole world as my daughter. I love you so much, princess.¡±¡±I love you so much, mommy and daddy.¡±


    ¡°We love you too, baby.¡± We chorus together, and now, she pulls us together with her small hands for a group hug. I will defend this beautiful family that God has given me with my life. They are my happiness and my life.


    ¡°I feel sleepy.¡± The girl whispers as we pull away from the hug, and she really looks sleepy. It¡¯s past ten anyway, past her bedtime.


    ¡°Alright. Come, dear.¡± Rita says, and Andy hands Angel to her after kissing her.


    ¡°Be careful with her.¡± He says, and Rita nods her head. I thought that the party is over now, so why did he give Angel to Rita?


    The next couple of minutes are spent with people exchanging pleasantries, making fun of Andy and also expressing their joy in the step he has taken. Seems like a lot of people were genuinely worried about him. But all that is over now. I am here, to make him and his daughter happy by showering them with love.


    Minutes have passed, but people don¡¯t seem to luck words to say to us, but a beat of a jazz, Yes I Do, distracts us all, shutting our mouths to obey its slow, calming romantic beat.


    ¡°That¡¯s our dance.¡± Andy whispers, as he takes my hand and we move away from the people, taking the red carpet stage, while the rest of the people partner in pairs. We all start moving to the rhythm of the beat, each couple getting lost in their own way, in their different worlds. In our case, Andy and I, are in a world where nothing matters but us. Where the onlynguage spoken is love. The perfect world of love.

 CHAPTER 41-ANOTHER SURPRISE

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I whisper.


    ¡°For what?¡± He inquires, browsing my face. I¡¯m impressed with his moves, by the way. I didn¡¯t know he could keep up with the rhythm so well. He hasn¡¯t stepped on my toes even just once, and in fact, I am afraid I will be the one to do that in a while because there is a fire beginning to burn in my body.


    ¡°For all these. For everything.¡± I say, staring back, getting lost in his dark cute eyes.


    ¡°You deserve much much more.¡±


    ¡°I think this is already too much, Andy. I¡­¡±¡±Sshh!¡± He says, cing his index finger on my lips, arousing my nerves, and I close my eyes.


    ¡°Nothing is too much for you, baby.¡± He leans in, resting his forehead on mine, the heat between us bing so strong that I am finding it hard to breathe. ¡°I would gift you heaven if I could. That¡¯s how much you mean to me. I love you with all my body, mind, and soul. I love you so much.¡± I had to open my eyes and read from his sweet lips every single word that leaves his mouth. His hand drops slowly to the side of my neck, arousing shivers of fire.


    ¡°And I love just the same, Andy. With my body, mind, and soul. I love you.¡±If there was any gap between our lips, he could not have heard that. But we are so close, so close that our lips are brushing each other, our eyes coaxing us to lose ourselves to the desires burning within us. We are too weak topromise. We let our tongues explore all the corners of our mouths, the hands exploring our bodies. Behind us, apuse fills the room, but we don¡¯t care to pull away. Nothing matters at this point but this moment. I bet even the stars have aligned in the blue clouds to witness this and righting this beautiful kiss that signifies the purest love there is in this world ¨C our love.


    ¡°I want to kiss you the whole night, but not here.¡± Andy whispers, both of us panting heavily, gasping for some air.


    I look around to see the expression of the people after that heated kiss we just had, but, hey, we are all alone now. When did everyone leave?


    ¡°Then where?¡± I ask, looking back at him because, in a way, I don¡¯t want this beautiful night to end just yet. I want more. This night is still so young to end. It¡¯s so beautiful to end just yet.


    I intertwin our fingers, and wear a pleadful look, begging him to call a day yet.


    ¡°Somewhere more, romantically private?¡± He winks. That wink that speaks nothing but mischief. Wherever he takes me, I don¡¯t have to worry. As long as we are together, as long as  Andy is with me, all is perfect. I nod my head, and he takes my hand, walking us both out of the hall, and we walk to the lift just outside the corridor. We walk in after he presses a button. Did they fix it already? That was super fast! The lift is full of balloons too, and he presses number ten. Oh, wow! We are spending the night away? That¡¯s so new, and it¡¯s giving me some dirty vibes already.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What¡¯s making you smile like that?¡± He asks, moving behind me and wrapping his hands around my belly, nting a wet kiss on my neck before standing straight, his front on my back. I didn¡¯t even know I was smiling.


    ¡°How can I keep my lips sealed with all these? Wait, there was nothing wrong with the lifts in the first ce, am I right?¡± I ask,  looking up at him over my shoulder and he smiles, shrugging his shoulders.


    ¡°You are something. And why isn¡¯t there anymore in this whole building?¡±¡±That is because my love, we have this whole hotel to ourselves tonight.¡±Whoa!  What?


    ¡°What? You booked the whole hotel? Andy! You shouldn¡¯t¡­. well, I love that you did it for us, it¡¯s super cool. It¡¯s sweet. It makes me feel so special, but¡­


    ¡°Have you forgotten who I am?¡±


    I chuckle.


    ¡°I know you are Adrian Ashton. You can buy this entire nation if you wish to.¡± I shrug my shoulders.


    He chuckles hard, as the door opens and we walk out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tter me too much. I can¡¯t afford the nation. Maybe this city, maybe, just maybe.¡± He says, taking out the key and handing it to me, and I open the room, of course, falling into dismay again after the door opens.


    The well spread white themed queen size bed has a love sign on it made of roses, and the floor is filled with balloons still. My, my, my! There are two empty sses and a bottle of what, Champaign again, or wine? I don¡¯t know. I walk to the edge of the bed, straightening a hand to Andy who is observing me from the door. He locks the door, and walks to me, making me. When I stop before him, I want nothing but to kiss him, and I do so. Slowly and gently, he pushes me onto the bed, him hovering over me, and we spend minutes kissing gently. Those slow burn soft kisses speak a lot of unspoken words, arousing a feeling that I don¡¯t want to end.


    ¡°How about,¡± he stops the kissing, leaving me with a tinge of disappointment, ¡°we drink our champagne first,¡± he pecks my lips, ¡°as we discuss,¡± another sweet kiss, and now he focuses all his full attention on my eyes, ¡°the details of our wedding that shouldn¡¯t be more than a month from now?¡±Jesus is Lord! Did I hear that right? There will be a wedding?


    ¡°A.. a.. we.. dd.. ing?¡± I stammer a whisper, bbergasted. Not believing his words. The surprises are just too much now. He will make tear up again.


    ¡°Yes. I want you to be legally Mrs Ashton, as soon as possible. I don¡¯t want to wait any longer.¡± He says sincerely with a sweet domineering tone.


    ¡°A wedding? In a month? I am marrying Andy in a month?¡±I pull him to myself, crashing my lips on his savagely, tasting his sweet lips.

 CHAPTER 42-WEDDING FEVER

    ¡°Nah! I don¡¯t like this one either.¡± I say, and if I can vividly recall, this is the fifteenth gown I am rejecting. I feel nothing bad about it, though. I am just after what my heart wants. I want something unique. Something that will make me look spectacr on my big day.


    ¡°You don¡¯t?¡± I shake my head at Rita¡¯s question. ¡°Come on, Tania! This is the third gown shop we are in and you haven¡¯t liked any of the gowns you have fitted? Are you looking for a heaven-made gown or what? Let me ask, what¡¯s the picture of a mermaid gown that you are looking for?¡± Her reaction shows she is getting pissed off. I understand her, but what can I do? I just don¡¯t like all of these.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    This is my wedding we are talking about here, a special day thates once in a lifetime. I want to look my best. I want to look spectacr to Andy. I want him to see the best version of me that he has never seen before. I want him to look at me that day as I walk down the aisle and fall in love with me a million times more. I want his eyes to be always glued on me that whole day. I want to see a different spark in his eyes that day. I want to be the most beautiful bride that the world has ever seen. And how can I do that if I don¡¯t get a gown that my heart wants? Something I amfortable with?


    ¡°What am I supposed to do, Rita? Pick just any rag in the tag of a wedding dress to impress you or the seller? No freaking way I am doing that! If you are tired just leave. Go home. I will do this on my own.¡± I snap, and I swear it wasn¡¯t intentional.


    This has been me for thest couple of days. I don¡¯t know. As the big day gets closer, I am bing more paranoid about the smallest things, and I find myself snapping and yelling at someone without knowing. We are just a week away, and even though a lot has been done, I can¡¯t exin why I feel so much anxiety. The wedding nners have a verypromising picture of me from my usual self because I am always on their necks. I am probably the most arduous bride they have ever dealt with. The shop attendants who havee across me today think I am a very nagging, picky, snobby, bitchy, name them all. I just can¡¯t control myself.


    ¡°I am sorry, bestie. I didn¡¯t mean to snap.¡± I apologize to Rita, and I feel awful right now.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening to you, Tania? This is not how I know you.¡± She implores, worried and concerned as a true best friend.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Rita. I just feel like I am under so much pressure right now.¡± I say shame written all over me because I shouldn¡¯t act like a snobby bitch on someone who has helped me get where I am right now.


    I don¡¯t know what was going on in her little crazy head when she decided to bring me and Andy together, but I will always be grateful to her for that. Her craziness has brought about the birth of the purest and sweetest love there ever will be ¨C the love between Andy and me. The love between a caged heart and, what can I describe the condition of my heart before I met Andy? Clueless? Emotionless? I don¡¯t know. I had never been in love, except for that one-time fling I had with Damian. But when I met Andy, nobody needed to exin the true meaning of love. The spark was enough.


    ¡°Aah, miss?¡± She calls the shop attendant who catwalks to us right away. My! ¡°It seems like the bride is suffering from a wedding fever right now. We will just grab a bite outside then we wille back.¡± The attendant smiles, and we stride out as I cast a deadly re at my friend.


    Wedding what?


    I¡¯m d Andy didn¡¯te with us. He so wanted to, but I was so against it. I am a vige girl with so many beliefs, and one of those beliefs is that it¡¯s a bad omen for a bridegroom to see the bride in her wedding dress before the wedding day. That, coupled with the fear of what the bad omen might bring, made me convince him otherwise. He concurred after a long argument, but that was only after I agreed to the vice-versa too ¨C he won¡¯t see me in my wedding dress, and I won¡¯t see him in his wedding suit or attire or whatever he will choose for him and Angel. So now they are out there somewhere, choosing their wedding attires with Angel, and Ambrose and his daughter, Allysa.


    ¡°So, talk to me, bestie. What¡¯s happening to you?¡± Rita asks after we settle down in a coffee shop nearby and ordered a cappino and some marble cake.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know, Rita. I feel weird. Something like fear or something. I feel so much pressure around me, and at the same time, I want everything to turn out just perfect. I want to look special for Andy that day.¡±¡±Everything is under control. The wedding organizers are doing their final touches, so, basically, you have nothing to worry about that. And this fear you are feeling, it¡¯s called wedding fever. The excitement and anxiety for the big day are what is eating you, my dear.¡±¡±I guess so.¡± I say, sipping on my cappino.


    ¡°And about you looking special for Andy, you already passed that test when you melted the walls of his heart. When you made him fall for you, Tania, that is when you became special. He loves you, dearly, and that alone should tell you how special you are to him.¡±She is right. I don¡¯t have to beat myself over some things. Andy loves me,  I am so sure of it, and that¡¯s the most important thing. I know I will look beautiful to him no matter the kind of dress I choose for my wedding. So I should try to rx.


    ¡°Thank you, bestie. And sorry, for talking like a brat to you back there.¡± I say.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, bestie. I knew that wasn¡¯t you.¡± She says, smiling like always.


    I take another sip of my cappino, loving how well it drowns down my fear, but something else has been baffling me, and I think it¡¯s high time I let it off my shoulder. You know, just to let it out.


    ¡°Aah, Rita?¡± I call, ice filling my stomach for what I am about to ask.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t.. anybody know the whereabouts of Andy¡¯s first wife? She has never tried getting in touch with anybody. Isn¡¯t there a possibility of her returning? I mean, even if she fell out of love with Andy, Angel is still in the picture. She might want to reunite with her daughter.¡±She holds my hands.


    ¡°Listen to me, Tania. That loser has no right whatsoever to Andy or Angel. That is what you should know, and no, she has never tried to get in touch with anyone.¡±¡±Isn¡¯t that weird though?¡± I ask.


    ¡°There is nothing weird about that, Tania. She would be a shameless sick bitch if she darede back to their lives.¡±¡±Alright.¡± I don¡¯t know why I have been thinking about that woman these past few days, but I think I am worrying myself for nothing. She didn¡¯te back for three years, she has no reason toe back now, right?


    ¡°You should be happy and excited about your wedding, Tania, not worrying about things like these. And if it makes you feel better, I will break her legs before she can get to you and Andy.¡±¡±And I will defend our love with everything I have got. I will not let anyone take Andy away from me.¡± I say, and I mean exactly that.


    ¡°That, is the spirit, bestie. Now let¡¯s hurry because we have to go back there and select a gown for you. Or do you want to go somewhere else?¡±¡±No. I love their designs and I believe if I kick aside the anxiety and paranoia, I will find something that my heart will settle for.¡±¡±Great. Let¡¯s hurry because I am missing my hubby too.¡±I roll my eyes to cut her off before she starts elucidating the details of theirst make-out session. That¡¯s how open she is, and because I don¡¯t want to be in a romantic mood right now, I call the shop attendant for the bill and ask her to pack our coffee for takeaway. We agreed with Andy not to have sex until our wedding day. It¡¯s been two weeks now and I am craving him. I am both hungry and thirsty for sex. Listening to someone who will not spare even the deepest details of how they had hot dark sexst night is a very bad idea for my needy self. I might jump on my Andy and spread my legs on his face when I get home and forget all about the damn agreement. Darn!

 CHAPTER 43-PROMISES

    Hu! Deep sigh! Done, and done! I go through the page on myptop once again, to substantiate that I have double-checked everything. Phew! Everything is now settled.


    I breath out a heavy sigh of relief once more, feeling so reinvigorated after a week of running up and down making sure that everything was going as nned. Kudos, to the wedding nners! They met the deadline quite on time, otherwise, I would be here yelling all sorts of curses at them right now. Lol!


    The day after tomorrow, I will be walking down the aisle. I will be marrying the love of my life. I have anticipated this for so long since Andy brought about the idea of the wedding, and up until now, it still feels like a dream. I can only fathom how blissful and colourful the day will be, and pray for everything to turn out just fine. That fear though! Rita calls it a wedding fever. How long does itst again? I should have asked madam know -it ¨C all! Eyes roll!


    I grab my phone and saunter out of Andy¡¯s study/office. I descend the stairs slowly until I get to the sitting room where I notice him lying on the couch, scrolling through his phone. I take a good look at the man I am going to marry.


    He is a gift in my life, a special gift that I wouldn¡¯t trade for anything. He and Angel are a part of me now, an integral part that I can¡¯t live without. The cute angel must be in her room ying with her toys. She is over the moon about the wedding, just like my whole family is. The idea of having aplete family has made her so excited. As early as now, I pray to the stars in the horizon, and to the heavens, to grant me the wish of keeping this beautiful family happy and united. For better or worse, I will always, always, and forever stick with them.


    It¡¯s almost five o¡¯clock, the sun is setting. I should start preparing dinner, but before I do that, how about a little chat with my sweet pie?


    ¡°Hi, love!¡± I greet Andy and kiss him as I seat beside him on the couch, his arm going around my shoulders.


    ¡°Hi, babe! Everything okay?¡± He asks, setting his phone aside to give me his full attention like he always does, something I love about him.


    ¡°Yes. Everything is just perfect. We are now waiting for the day.¡± I say.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s nice. I talked to the priest and everything is perfect at the church.¡± Oh, yes. We chose a church wedding. It¡¯s what both of us wanted. ¡°Are you excited, love? I am going to be your husband in less than 48hours.¡±That makes it sound like the next hour, but I wouldn¡¯t mind even if it was moved to the next second. I can¡¯t wait to be Mrs Ashton. His wife. It feels surreal. So sweet.


    ¡°I am more than thrilled. I¡¯m extremely happy, and I can¡¯t wait to be Mrs Aston.¡±¡±Mmh! That sounds so perfect. Mrs, Ashton! I want you to know that I love you so much, okay? To the moon and back, honey. And I promise you, love, that I will do my best to keep you happy and safe. You are my joy.¡±I snuggle up to him, embracing him for a hug. Sometimes I think we are too mature for this but then I just can¡¯t help it. Feeling like a teenager especially when I am in his arms like this.


    ¡°I love you too, honey. And I promise to love you forever.¡± I say and pull away from the hug. I look into his dark brown orbs, the love disyed in them making them have this soft look that can melt ice in a second. ¡°Until death do us part.¡± I whisper, and his hand moves to my face, caressing my cheek in a soothing motion.


    ¡°No, hun. Until eternity.¡± That made me tear up. Just a little.


    ¡°Until eternity, love.¡± We seal our promises with a solid kiss, a kiss that adds more power to the promises, emphasising the truth in them.


    If the afterlife is real, if eternal isn¡¯t just a fantasy or a fairy tale, I want Andy to be with me even then. I want us to be like this forever. In love with each other, and above all, passionate towards each other.


    Ever been to a point where nothing else matters other than the only one important thing in your life? That point where even the world means nothing. Have you ever loved someone so much that you want to live every single second of your life with them? That time when you wish for the sun to stand still so that you can live in the present moment? That moment when you feel like the stars are aligning in the blue clouds to right your moment? That moment when you feel like the moon is shining above you, exposing you in the light for the world to witness how lucky you are? That time when you feel like the world is revolving around you, like you have the world and its entirety in your hand. That¡¯s what I feel, and Andy is that valuable thing that is constant in my situation. I can¡¯t lose him.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± He asks.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to lose you, Andy. I will die if I do.¡± I say, a drop of tear escaping from my eye.


    ¡°You are never going to lose me, Ania. We are never going to lose each other, okay?¡± I nod my head, and he dries the tears from my eyes. ¡°I will always be here, beside you, until forever.¡± That was enough assurance to make me smile.


    ¡°Until forever. ¡± I repeat, and we hug for a minute. When we pull away, all I can think of is our life after the wedding. I am going to make every single second of our lives count. ¡°You still don¡¯t want to tell me where we are going for our honeymoon?¡± I ask because he is adamant about keeping it a secret from me. I know he wants to surprise me bute on, I am dying to have even a clue. ¡°Please?¡± I plead when he shook his head.


    ¡°Naah. All I can tell you is that it¡¯s a beautiful ce. You will love it. We can even make our first baby there.¡±¡±Hey, chill now,  Ashton. Don¡¯t scare me now.¡± Iughed.


    ¡°What? Don¡¯t you want a mini Andy or a mini Ania?¡± He asks, and well, that idea of having a baby is quite exciting but¡­


    ¡°I do. But, seriously. Do you want that right now?¡±¡±I think it¡¯s high time angel got a ymate. I want kids, but it doesn¡¯t have to be immediately. When you are ready. We have all the time in the world to make babies and be happy.¡±I nod my head.


    ¡°Whenever the babyes, I will be ready.¡± I say with a smile.


    ¡°You mean, like even now? This minute? I¡¯m so hungry, you know? This tool of mine misses you a lot¡± Damn! I get what he means, but too bad, the agreement still stands.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to the kitchen and make you some food. This other dish, you¡¯ll have it on the night of our wedding. Let¡¯s see if you will be so hungry to nt a seed here.¡± I yfully ce his hand on my belly, and he smiles.


    ¡°Then please go before I forget we have an agreement andy you on the carpet.¡±Awe! I smirk at him and stand up.


    Poor thing! Am I being too hard on him? But hey, I am dying too!

 CHAPTER 44-THE NIGHTMARE

    It is tomorrow. Tomorrow is the day. I can¡¯t believe I will be a married woman tomorrow.


    I look up to Andy. He has been feeding his warmth and pheromones on this couch for hours. I know he is eagerly awaiting for the day like I am.


    ¡°It¡¯s so tempting to have you to myself like this yet I can¡¯t make love to you.¡± He beat me into talking first, tucking my hair behind my ears. ¡°I¡¯m trying so hard to¡­¡± he says winking at me with his puppy eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a few hours away, hun.¡± I lean into his face, aligning my lips with his. I bite my lower lip and put on my best most seductive and look into his eyes.  ¡°Tomorrow, a time like this we will be in each other¡¯s arms as husband and wife. I will be all yours, and you will be all mine.¡±I can feel his breathing be heavy. My! My beast must be so hungry. Too bad, the only thing I can satisfy him with right now is a savage kiss. I drop my eyes slowly to his lips, my fingers tracing his jawlines. I close the small gap between our lips and close my eyes, ready to taste the sweet taste of his sugar lips. Their moistness against mine is making them more irresistible.  My lips plummet, and his too follow the desirable lead of mine, understanding theirnguage perfectly. Or eyes full of lust pleadingly bore into each other, prodding each other into this. We both begin closing our eyes, surrendering to our desires but¡­


    ¡°SHIT!¡± We both curse together with disappointments, our eyes snapping at each other.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Are you expecting someone?¡± I ask, and he shakes his head at my question.


    No?


    Who the fuck could it be on the door then?


    ¡°Me neither. I¡¯ll go check anyways.¡± I say and stand, but he keeps my hand with him, preventing me from walking away. I look at him with a questioning look.


    ¡°Send them to hell if they are not important.¡± He says, his eyes darkening with authority.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I say and walk out after he releases my hand.


    I stroll to the door murmuring words of profanities to the idiot who dares interrupt us like this. I straighten my short dress before twisting the door knob. I pull the door open, and the face of the only person I never would have expected to see herees into view.


    Ahem!


    For a moment, I can¡¯t exin what I am actually feeling. My mind goes nk, making my mouth dry of any word I can say to this stranger. My eyes are glued to her, yes, her ¨C my nightmare of a cousin.


    First, it was Damian. And now this? Her? What the freaking heck is happening?


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I ask this bitch that is gawking at me without even blinking, and soposed like she owns this ce.


    Her sarcastic smirk before she fires back sends shivers down my spine, filling my stomach with ice.


    ¡°I should be asking you that, you sneaky witch!¡± Her expression turns cold at once. ¡°What the fuck are you doing here?¡±The audacity of this loose bitch! How dare she question me in my house? Well, it¡¯s mine, right? No? Okay, it will be in a matter of hours! So this bitch better show some respect. What am I doing? FYI, I am the fiance of the owner of this house, and I will be his wife in a matter of hours, bitch! I want to brag about that, and smear it on her face that I found someone a million times better than that jerk Damian she snatched from me. What am I even saying? There is noparison between the two at all. You can¡¯tpare a cheating bastard with an honest gentleman, can you?


    ¡°Hun, who is it?¡± Andy asks from inside, and I can¡¯t seem to find an answer to his question. So I turn to this pathetic bitch again to understand what she is doing here.


    ¡°I will ask you more time. What¡­.¡±


    ¡°Safe yourself the energy, because you might need it some other time. Why don¡¯t you call your boyfriend out here? He might have an idea of what exactly I am doing here.¡±Okay, this sounds like a very bad unbelievable joke! Andy doesn¡¯t know her. I am sure of that. What kind of games is this bitch trying to y with me? If she just wants to annoy me, she is winning, because I am boiling inside. What does she want? No, wait, how did she even get here?


    ¡°Love? Who is it?¡± Andy asks, walking out and standing beside me.


    His hand was finding its way around my waist, but it stops just at my back. I look at him, the confusion on his face suggesting something I don¡¯t want to believe, his eyes glued on this woman in disbelief. I move my gaze to this woman, looking at Andy as if¡­


    ¡°Adrian.¡± I read every single letter from her lips as she calls him with a flirtatious melody. Freaking hell! I turn to Andy, my legs feeling so heavy all of a sudden, but I force myself to turn, and I meet with his sugar lips opening.


    ¡°MARIA!!!¡±


    Hell is breaking loose!


    They know each other? How? From where? Since when?


    ¡°Ba.. abe? You two know each other?¡± I implore, dismay and unrest consuming my patience, hoping against all hope that they don¡¯t. My life can never in any way get entangled with hers again.


    ¡°Yeah.. she was¡­¡±


    ¡°I AM HIS WIFE.¡±


    What.. the.. hell?


    What the fucking hell!


    My head spins a thousand degrees, and all the energy in me evaporates. I shut my eyes, and begin to rey her statement in my mind countless times, refusing to believe that I really heard her right. Unfortunately, her statements rings with the same sound every time. This is not possible. There is no way she can be. No, she can¡¯t be! I should have known. Rita would have told me, right?


    Maria is¡­


    She? She is¡­

 CHAPTER 45-THE TWIST

    ¡°WAS! She was my wife. Not anymore. That ended three years ago.¡± Andy corrects her, wrapping his arm around my frozen self.


    She was? Was? What fucking discrepancy does it make, huh? His words would have soothed me if it was someone else rather than thetter. This is Maria, for freaking sake, my very own cousin! What kind of a disastrous joke is this?


    ¡°Wait, wait.¡± I mumble, ncing at Andy, and he looks at me. ¡°Babe, tell me it¡¯s not true. She¡­ Maria¡­ She can¡¯t be your wife.¡± My heart is so heavy, and my legs are bing too weak to support my body.


    ¡°Hun.¡± He holds my shoulders in his hands, keeping his eyes on mine. ¡°Love, listen. She, was, my wife. Past tense. That¡¯s it.¡± He cups my face, wiping away the tears falling from my eyes.


    If only things were just that simple, Andy! Why is he even taking this so lightly, huh?


    ¡°Whether you like it or not, Adrian, you and I can never be over. We have a child together, and Angel binds us forever.¡±¡±A child?¡± I feel Andy¡¯s hands on my cheeks clench into fists. ¡°A child you say? You have no ce in my daughter¡¯s life. Get that in your thick skull as early as this minute.¡± He states.


    ¡°I am her mother! You can not take that right away from me, Adrian.¡±¡±A mother? A careless irresponsible who*e like you can never be a mother to anyone, much less my own daughter! You denounced that right the moment you turned your fucked up back on us, Maria.¡±Hell is about to break loose! I have never seen Andy this enraged, much less, shouting like this. He is acting like a lunatic. His eyes are smoking fire. He looks like he can murder someone right now, and since I don¡¯t want to be the one to suffer the fate of his wrath, I step aside to watch their fight from a safe distance, just like Mark and the watchman are doing.


    ¡°What the fuck did I tell you that day after signing the papers inside my office, Marai? Can you remember?¡± The bitch remains mute, but refuses to even blink. This is the Maria I know. She is a bitch who doesn¡¯t get shaken by anything. She always keeps her emotions at bay no matter what. ¡°No? Yeah, I get it. The only thing you cared about was money, money, and money.¡± He pauses to take a deep breath to calm himself down, and then he speaks, with a very low soft voice. ¡°What the fuck are you doing here?¡±¡±I¡¯m sorry for what I did three years ago, Adrian. Believe me, it has been so difficult for me to stay away from my daughter an¡­.¡± Andy cuts her off.


    ¡°Onest time. What the fuck are you doing here?¡± He is losing it, and I pray she doesn¡¯t piss him further.


    ¡°I came back. To¡­ you, and¡­ Angel.¡±


    She came back for who again? I snap at her direction.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    For the first time, I have seen Maria tremble in front of someone. And for the first time, she sounds unsure or ashamed of something. Back then, she could go all bitchy and still walk with her head held high like she won a trophy. She could do something so nasty and still be proud of it as if it was the most right thing she had ever done. But today, this game she is ying is well-nned and calcted. I wonder what she is up to because she sure has a mission here to aplish.


    ¡°You have no ce here. You have no daughter here. Do yourself a favour and get the hell out of here.¡±¡±Adrian¡­¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡± She looks at me with disgust, as if I am the one responsible for her predicaments.


    ¡°I have all the rights to be with my daughter, more than you and this rug you collected from the dumping site to take my ce.¡±¡±What did you just say?¡± Andy speaks.


    I intend to keep out of their fights for now until I fully process this nightmare.


    ¡°Exactly what you heard, Adrian. Angel is still a minor. Her ce is with her mother. I have more rights than¡­¡±¡±Shut up¡­¡±


    ¡°She is supposed to be with me, not you..¡±


    Ouch!


    she is shut up with a resounding p that reverberated in the wholepound, making me walk to Andy. She screams as she hits the cold terrazzos. Not even the two men behind her dare say a word. Andy looks like a beast right now, a beast that even I am scared to stand in front of. I understand him though, she crossed the line. Telling Andy that he doesn¡¯t deserve his daughter is like telling a ruthless king that he doesn¡¯t deserve his crown. You dig your own grave, just like this crazy bitch here did. Now she is groaning in agony. Serves her right!


    Is she even serious? Where was she all this while to be with her daughter? How dare she insinuate that she has more rights to be with her daughter than Andy? How cliche is that?


    ¡°Andy? Let it go. Don¡¯t let her craziness get into you?¡± I try to calm him down.


    Truth is, more than him, I need to calm down because I am squirming.  I knew he can get furious at times, but to the point of hitting someone that hard? And a woman? I didn¡¯t know it could get to that extent. Then again, can I me him?


    Maria stands up from the ground, tears running down her cheeks. The redness on her cheek that received the p can be noticed with ease, together with the finger marks. That¡¯s what you get for crossing boundaries. I am not even sorry for her one bit.


    ¡°Is it so wrong to want to be with my daughter, Adrian? You must think that I am the worst mother there is in the world, but the bottom line is, I am still a mother, Andy. I am not perfect, no one is. I just want a chance to be with my daughter.¡±Someone wake me up. Is that Maria begging? The same Maria Rodgers? The world is about to end, I suppose. I would love to continue watching her sympathetic charade that doesn¡¯t suit her, by the way, but something just baffles me. Something just doesn¡¯t make sense.


    ¡°Why now, Maria?¡± I implore, looking her in the eye and the look that I see sells her off.


    ¡°Stay out of this. You have no right to meddle.¡± She retorts, and I was about to shoot back but Andy beat me it.


    ¡°As my wife-to-be in a few hours, she has every right. And I suggest you show some respect while talking to her. I also want to know why you remembered you have a daughter just now.¡±She looks down, and I know deep down she has cursed me a thousand times.


    ¡°I never forgot I had a daughter, okay? I just was not ready to face you, Adrian. I didn¡¯t leave in a good way, so, it took me a long time to gather the courage toe back.¡±Yeah, right. Heck! Who is she kidding?


    ¡°That still doesn¡¯t answer my question. Why exactly now? Can you even recognize your own daughter if you ran into her somewhere? Do you even have an idea what she looks like right now? How old is she? You forgot about her for three good years and now you appear like a ghost expecting to be let in her life? What kind of a mother are you?¡± I fire.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare insult me, you bitch!¡± Andy jerks beside me,  but I hold his hand. I need this bitch to speak up already. One slip of the tongue, and she is busted. ¡°What kind of a mother am I? I am the kind of mother who has a clear picture of her daughter even if I haven¡¯t seen her in three years. I know she turned four a week ago.¡±¡±Of course. Because you have been keeping taps on her, stupid bitch! Or should I say, you have been watching us?¡± I retort, earning a confused look from Andy.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about.¡± She defends, but with her look, she can¡¯t deceive me. ¡°Did you see me anywhere following you?¡±¡±No.¡± I say. And she rxes. Then I hit her. ¡°Because you had someone do it for you. DAMIAN.¡± She didn¡¯t see thating.


    ¡°What? Wait a minute.¡± Andy says, standing between us, his eyes are stern on me. I knew that name alone will make his blood boil. ¡°What Damian? Wait, what¡¯s the connection between Maria and this Damian? And babe, where do you know bitch from?¡±¡±Well, this B. I. T. C. H, is my cousin. The one I told you Damian cheated on me with. And yes, I am talking about the same Damian Almenda you met at the park a few days ago. Last I checked, they were living together here in the city, Hurlingham, to be precise.¡± I turn to Maria. ¡°So how and when did you end up bing Andy¡¯s wife? Strange, but, forget that. What I want to know is, what games are you and Damian ying with me? And don¡¯t you dare say you two are not together because I am not some dumb ass to not know that this is too much of a coincidence. What do you and Damian want from us?¡±

 CHAPTER 46-TENSION

    We sit down on the couch, trying to process the portions of this impasse. Well, it¡¯s just me and Andy who have to absorb everything, because this bitch can not convince me one bit that she didn¡¯t know all this. She is affirming she and Damian aren¡¯t together, but she can¡¯t lie to me. On top of that, she is asking to stay and be with her child. Ridiculous, right? If she has no ill motive at all, why ask to stay here? Why return only on the night of our wedding? She doesn¡¯t seem surprised by finding me in Andy¡¯s house at all, and the way she is swaying her hips and walking to the kitchen is a mocking gesture on my part.


    Can someone wake me up from this nightmare again? It¡¯s eight o¡¯clock at night, and I am supposed to be happily resting waiting for my big day tomorrow but here I am, nursing a headache and unsure about tomorrow. What kind of game is this?


    ¡°Babe, rx. I will fix this, okay?¡± Andy consoles, but unfortunately, tonight his words don¡¯t hold that convincing and rxing power in them. I would want to believe him, but I know this bitch never backs down. She won¡¯t leave until she gets what she hase here for. But what is it? What does she want? Because I doubt it¡¯s just Angel she wants to get close to.


    Before I could speak to Andy, Maria returns from the kitchen, munching on a piece of chicken and a ss of juice on the other hand. The audacity of the bitch! She hasn¡¯t been weed yet but she has already made herself sofortable.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    I understand this was her house before it became mine, but now it¡¯s mine, right? It became mine the minute Andy and I became a couple. No matter how familiar she is with this house and everything, she should show some respect to me. She has the nerve to walk to that kitchen and grab a bite? A kitchen she never used when she was Andy¡¯s wife? When I came here, that kitchen was abandoned, Andy and Angel had forgotten the taste and the aroma of homemade foods. I am the one who reminded them of all she had made them forget, even the feeling of love. And now, she shows up out of the blue and acts like she just went for a two days vacation and came back, or like she just had a long walk to the park and returned? Seriously?


    ¡°Well, Adrian? What have you decided?¡± She asks after finishing the chicken, sipping on her juice peacefully andfortable like a queen in her pce. Everything about her annoys me.


    Andy throws her a nce, and then he turns to me and I swear, I saw her roll her eyes.


    ¡°Go on to your room and rest, babe. I will fix this.¡± He says, giving me a peck on the cheek.


    ¡°No, hun. I will stay. I am as much involved here. Besides, I am sure your EX wife will not be bothered by my presence.¡± I insist on the word ex and made sure to look at her from the corner of my eye.


    ¡°Are you sure? I don¡¯t want you to be stressed. We have a wedding tomorrow, and your bridal team will being in by six. You need to rest babe. I¡¯m not shutting you off this, okay? I¡¯m just concerned.¡± He insists.


    ¡°Yes, cousin. Adrian is right. You have quite a long tiresome day ahead. You need rest, lots of it. So, listen to your.. boyfriend.¡± The bitch airs her unwanted opinion. I¡¯m d she spoke though, because the sarcasm in her tone of voice suggests something.


    ¡°My ce is here beside Andy. I¡¯m staying. I can handle everything.¡± I mutter.


    ¡°But babe¡­¡± Andy starts, but I cut him off.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, love. I got this. I¡¯m alright.¡± He gives me a suppliant look, and I give him the same look. Well, I think today is unique in its way because it is the first time I¡¯m winning a stare challenge against him.


    ¡°I didn¡¯te all the way here to learn how to be romantically sweet to my boyfriend, you know?¡± Maria snobs. ¡°To the point, Adrian. What¡¯s your decision? I will have you know right now that I am not giving up my rights to my daughter whatsoever.¡±¡±Angel knows only one mother, and that is Tania. I can not put her through the trauma of telling her that Tania is not her mother, but rather someone else is. Tania and I went through a lot exining to Angel why she didn¡¯t have a mother. Tania has tried and fixed the mess you left behind. She had to try and fill in the gap you left in your daughter¡¯s heart. Now Angel acknowledges Tania as her mother. My daughter is happy. Do you want to ruin that for her? Do you want all the efforts that Tania put to make your daughter¡¯s lifeplete to go to waste?¡±¡±Tania! Tania! TANIA! My God, Adrian! This topic is about our daughter, Angel! Not this f¡­¡±¡±Watch it!¡±


    There! They are at each other¡¯s neck again. Is this how they were even when they were married? I¡¯m afraid that their barking will wake Angel up. Poor kid! I hope she won¡¯t be caught up in their fights. But is she even safe, given that she is the reason for this fight? Maria calms down a bit. It¡¯s not like she has a choice though. She is standing before the fuming devil and I know her sore cheek is a good reminder of what can happen if she keeps yapping.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to keep mentioning her name in every sentence. She is right there beside you. I am not blind, I can see her. You don¡¯t need to keep wrapping it to my face that she took over my ce and my rights too. She can be anything but Angel¡¯s mother. I am not going to hand over that right to her even if it means putting up a fight.¡±

 CHAPTER 47-THREATS

    ¡°I did not take anything from you, Maria, so stop using me. I am not like you, you know? Or should I remind you what you and Damian did to me?¡± I chip in.


    ¡°Wow! You are still not over that? And here I thought you love this man you so much want to marry?¡±¡±I didn¡¯t get over it, because there was nothing to get over, to begin with. Damian never had my heart from the word go. Did you see me cry that day? Did I ever ask you why you did it? Did I ask you both for an exnation? Did he tell you something like I looking for him afterwards? No, right? You did me a huge favour because I was finding it hard to push him away. There was nothing between us, and so, if you thought that by sleeping with him you would hurt me, I¡¯m sorry, your atrocious shameless acts were worth nothing.¡±¡±Don¡¯t expect me to apologize for that. Besides, that is a thing from a long time ago. The topic is you being here.¡±¡±Exactly. Don¡¯t turn the tables on me, because I took nothing from you. When I came here, there wasn¡¯t even a slight smell of a woman. I never would have imagined that Andy¡¯s ex-wife would be my cousin of all the people. Anyways, it is what it is now, they are my family, and I don¡¯t regret anything. If Andy doesn¡¯t want you, and if Angel ends up rejecting you, don¡¯t me me for any of that. I didn¡¯t wreck your home. You left them. You abandoned them, Maria, and there are consequences for every single action.¡±¡±Well then, Madam perfection! Assuming you didn¡¯t know that Andy was married to your cousin, which I am finding very difficult to believe, what are you going to do now? I mean, I am here now, right? How does it feel to know that you have been sleeping with your cousin¡¯s husband, huh? You have been screwing my man!¡±Shit! She knows the route to my soft spot perfectly. The thought of me sleeping with someone who used to sleep with my cousin makes me feel dirty. The thought that I will be married to someone who used to be Maria¡¯s husband doesn¡¯t sit well with me. What will even my parents say?


    It was difficult enough to convince them to approve of this rtionship because Andy was a divorcee. But telling them that Maria is his ex-wife and the mother to his kid will make them disapprove of this without a second thought. I can¡¯t me them though, because I also think this rtionship is wrong. I love Andy and Angel with all of my heart. I don¡¯t want to lose them for anything, but this? What I am so furious about is why fate has it that I will always lose to Maria. Why?


    ¡°Well, what does your conscious say, my dear cousin? Are you proud of yourself? You can still save yourself the little pride left in you and walk away while you can.¡±Walking away? Is it an option? Do I have another choice? But the wedding is in a few hours from now. What will happen?


    Andy pulls me to him, sheathing his hand around my shoulders in a more possessive and protective way. He might have noticed that Maria is getting into my mind, which she definitely is. Will I ever win against this bitch? No, wait, rephrase that. Will I ever have the courage to fight this bitch?


    ¡°She is going nowhere because she is not guilty of anything. I love her, and Angel adores her.¡± Angel, my little princess. My chubby bubbly doll. My cute angel. Who does she need the most? Who would she even choose if given a chance? Is it me, who feels like an imposter now in her life right now, or her real mother? Would she be okay if I leave? ¡°It¡¯s you who need to leave now, Maria. You have managed to convince me that Angel is not your concern here. Get out!¡± Andy says.


    ¡°Be careful, Andy. Think carefully and don¡¯t dare me.¡±¡±To hell with your threats. Just leave! Get out!¡±¡±Alright. Then we will have to do this the hard way. I will file a case for full custody of Angel. I have a very high chance of winning, because I am stable financially, and Angel is a minor, not to add that you are remarrying. When I get custody, you will never see Angel ever again. That I promise.¡±I think my blood has turned ice because all I can feel are nothing but cold shivers all over my body. It hasn¡¯t gotten this serious, right? I know she has other agendas here, but can I let her ruin Andy like this? I know she is a rotten bitch who doesn¡¯t think twice about her decisions. And Andy, I look at him beside me. He is frozen, his icy brown eyes with a sad look that I have never seen in them. I don¡¯t even know when his hand dropped from my shoulders. If he had long nails, his palms would be bleeding due to his hands tightly clenching into fists.


    Angel is practically his world and this bitch knows that very well. What a cunning maniptive bitch!


    She intentionally drops the empty ss of juice, and the broken pieces scatters on the floor, the noise snapping me from whatever I was engrossed at. Andy doesn¡¯t react though, it¡¯s like he turned into a statue.


    ¡°Oops.¡± She says with a devilish smirk, and she bends to grab her huge satchel from the floor. ¡°Mywyer will get in touch with you as soon as this minute.¡± She says and swings her hips cat walking to the door.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I try to shake Andy out of his statute state. He needs to do something.  Before he could react, Maria opens the door starting her way out.


    ¡°WAIT, STOP!¡±


    She turns around, and both their eyes snap at me.

 CHAPTER 48-TORN BETWEEN

    A broad devilish smile is stered on her face. That smile a witch wears after casting a spell on someone. She has just done that, and now she knows the spell is working.


    She has won! Game well yed, Maria! Again, yet again, she won over me!


    ¡°You can stay.¡± I mumble once agsin, and Andy snaps out of his state.


    I expected him to ask me why I am doing this. Why I am allowing Maria to stay. But he doesn¡¯t say a thing. Maybe this is what he wanted, he just didn¡¯t know how to say it. I have lessened the burden for him. Now he doesn¡¯t have to say it. For him and Angel, I am willing to dine with the devil, and even dance with it if that is all it will take to see them out of harm¡¯s way.


    The annoying clicking sound of Maria¡¯s heels as she walks back to us again catches our attention once more. She must be doing it on purpose.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°You are so intelligent and humane, my dear cousin. Exactly just as I thought.¡± She mocks, standing in front of us, but her eyes are on Andy. ¡°I knew you would understand.¡± She shifts her eyes to me after devouring my Andy up to thest piece.


    Mine, because Andy is all mine ALONE!


    ¡°I did not do it for you. It is all for Angel and Andy. They don¡¯t deserve any of the shit you are up to. I thought you were rotten, but I didn¡¯t know how much.¡± I exin.


    ¡°And you are a saint? Cut the crap! If you were able to screw your cousin¡¯s husband for months, that makes the two of us. You are as rotten as I am.¡±¡±I am not sorry for that, and I will never be. You and I can never be the same. And let me warn you, whatever games you and Damian are ying, you are not going to win. Mark my words, Maria!¡± I warn.


    ¡°That will be the eighth wonder of the world, Tania. Maria losing to Tania Lawson? Don¡¯t make meugh! Since when did I ever lose to you?¡±¡±Never! But this time, Maria, you will.¡±


    ¡°I would love to see how.¡± She leans in to whisper in my ear. ¡°The game is on, cousin. May the best rotten bitch win!¡±I spected she had a motive. I had a feeling she had all this nned. But why? She has Damian. Why don¡¯t they have their own child and leave Andy and Angel alone? Is she barren now? Or is he impotent? Whatever they are ying at, I will not let them ruin the lives of Andy and Angel. She has the guts to call me rotten?


    ¡°TWO WEEKS!¡± Andy speaks for the first time, and we both re at him. ¡°If you will not have won my daughter¡¯s heart in two weeks, you will leave this house and never show your fucking face to us ever again. Is that clear?¡± His voice is cold and calm.


    ¡°What¡¯s the hurry, Adrian? Are you afraid I will make you fall for me again? That is if, you stopped loving me.¡±This woman sure has balls! If she is aiming to irk me, then she is winning. Isn¡¯t she here for Angel?


    ¡°About that, it¡¯s upon you to decide whether you will stay in this house for those two weeks, or I will kick your ass to the streets where you belong tomorrow morning. Stay within your limit! You are an intruder! I regret that you are the mother of my daughter. I regret that I once called you my wife. Don¡¯t make me lose it, Maria!¡±She seems taken aback for a second.


    She probably thought that maybe she can fool Andy. But she was wrong. Now she looks like a rained cat, shivering in fear, and refusing to believe what Andy just said.


    ¡°Where is my room?¡± She asks, shaking off the fear she felt a minute ago. I love her acting though, however annoying it is. But this time, I will give her the dose of her medicine.


    ¡°The guest room in the furthest end on your right.¡± Andy says.


    That is the smallest room in this house, and there are two more unupied descent rooms here. I¡¯m d he is cing her where she belongs. Well, that is even too much for a witch-bitch like this she-monkey.


    ¡°I am your mother¡¯s daughter. Still your wife ording to thew. I deserve better, Adrian!¡± She rants.


    ¡°I think you lost your hearing abilities over the years. You don¡¯t deserve anything! It¡¯s either that, or you get lost from here.¡± Andy asserts, his eyes emitting fire.


    ¡°I will make you regret doing this to me, Adrian Ashton!¡± She drags her heavy suitcase close to her. ¡°My bonding time with my daughter starts tomorrow. We will stay back here in the house and try to catch up.¡±¡±What?¡± Andy and I chorus together. She is not being serious right now, is she?


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you are both surprised. You don¡¯t expect me to attend your stupid wedding, do you?¡±¡±Angel is looking forward to that wedding. She is excited about it. Why are you so determined to ruin your daughter¡¯s happiness?¡± I yell at her, anger getting the best of me.


    ¡°Angel doesn¡¯t need to witness that wedding. All she needs is to get to know her real mother. She is not attending that pathetic wedding. She will stay back with me, her mother. And you better get that stupid idea that you can be her mother out of your stupid head because it will never happen. And if you two don¡¯t want a scandal in your wedding, you better convince Angel to stay right here with me.¡±Holy God! What is this? Why is this happening? No, what exactly is happening? The kid might be dreaming of the big day as we speak, and now we have to ask her to stay back? We ask her not to attend our wedding? Impossible! This bitch is just too much!


    ¡°Listen, Maria.¡± I humble myself, and speak with the softest voice I can ever afford. Angel doesn¡¯t have to be caught up in these chaos. She is a child. She has nothing to do with this fight at all. Can this bitch understand that and spare the innocent child? ¡°leave angel out of this mess. She is so young to be involved in our fights. Let her be part of our happy day tomorrow, then you can stay with her the rest of the two weeks. She has been anticipating this, please?¡±¡±I don¡¯t want my daughter to get more attached to you than she already is, don¡¯t you get it? You are, and will always remain a NANNY to her. My daughter will not witness her father recing me with a cheap crap like you. And one more thing.¡± Another blow? What is it again? ¡°As long as I am here, I want you as far away from my daughter as possible. STEER CLEAR OFF MY DAUGHTER!¡± With that, she hauls her belongings and catwalks upstairs.


    What! I stay away from Angel? How can she be so cruel? How can I stay away from Angel? I consider her my child. I love her like my own child. She has be a part of me that I treasure so much. And now she can¡¯t even attend my wedding?


    I stay away from Angel? I plunge to the couch, tears flowing.


    The clock ticks midnight, but I wish it can stop ticking. I wish it can stop right there and give me time to think. Time to digest everything and see if I can understand anything.  Try to understand if this all makes any sense at all. How can a single person ruin everything in just a matter of hours?


    I should be sound asleep, peacefully waiting for the much-awaited day, but now everything seems so confusing. Here I am nursing a headache. My head is spinning with a thousand things running through it. What a disaster! What a messy day! What a bitch Maria is!


    Andy is thunderstruck! He is kneeling before me without saying a word. I know he is worried about his daughter and everything. But doesn¡¯t he have anything to tell me? Even a fake promise will do at this time. I need someone to tell me I am having a bad dream. Or that this is just a passing dark cloud. His silent mode is not helping at all. My heart is about to burst, same as my head. Before I forget sobbing and start crying like a child, I stand up, leaving Andy to deal with his thoughts and I run off to my daughter¡¯s room.


    Angel is my daughter. I consider her my child. It breaks my heart to think that she will get caught up in this stupid fight that Maria has started.


    What¡¯s going to happen now, Angel? I was looking forward to seeing your beautiful smile tomorrow. I was imagining how your beautiful face will shine the whole church tomorrow. How can I deny you that joy, princess? How can I deny you that happiness, my Angel? Will it be worth anything if you will not be part of our wedding? How are we supposed to go on with this beautiful day without you?


    I crouch beside her on her bed, stroking her hair.


    ¡°You are a part of me ¨C us. This was partly for you, Angel.  How can we even afford to be in a celebration mood while you will be sulking back here with that witch?¡±

 CHAPTER 49-WEDDING CANCELLATION

    The door flickers open, and Andy drags himself inside. I have cried my eyes out. The eyebags feel so heavy. I can¡¯t even afford to look at him.


    ¡°I came to get Angel. I wanted to sleep with her in my room tonight. But if you are with her then¡­¡±¡±It¡¯s alright, Andy. You can take her.¡± I mumble to him.


    I know he needs her. I understand his worries, fears, and insecurities when ites to his daughter. Maria is a big threat at the moment, especially because her motive isn¡¯t clear yet. The least I can do is to give him my endless support and understanding.


    ¡°You too. Let¡¯s sleep together tonight, please?¡± He says.


    He is trying his best to act strong, but I can see how this whole Maria thing is breaking him down. He is shuttered and confused too. He can¡¯t even look me straight in the eye. He is cold, cold with fear and defeat. I nod my head, and he scoops Angel up after giving me a faint smile.


    The three of us walk out, like a family we could have be in a few hours from now if only this witch didn¡¯t show up. Karma will get you, Maria, and I hope it does so soon! You have no heart, no remorse, you are a real which! You don¡¯t even care about your own daughter. Talk of selfish and heartless people!


    We enter Andy¡¯s room, and he lies Angel gently on his bed, tucking her under the duvet. She is so peacefully sound asleep, unaware of the darkness that has befallen this house, the dark cloud that has clouded over her family, and clueless about the kind of monster she has for a mother. The poor kid!


    ¡°Can we talk?¡± I ask, breaking the painful silence between us. He has been staring at Angel for minutes, not saying anything. I don¡¯t know what he has in mind, or what he has to say about my decision, but I know he will understand.


    ¡°Sure. What is it?¡± He turns to me, his eyes darkening with fear. I hate to see him this way. It¡¯s breaking my heart further.


    I would give the world to see the n go as was initially our n, to marry him tomorrow. To be called his legally. To be his wife. But this change, Maria, may the devil screw her!


    ¡°I think it¡¯s best if we don¡¯t push through with the wedding for now. I can¡¯t imagine our wedding day without Angel.¡±I force the words toe out despite the lump blocking my throat. My heart is so heavy as I sputter the words, but this is best for all of us. This is what is right. This is what a sensible person should do. It is not all about me anymore, but mostly about the two people I love so much. This is for the three of us.


    I wait for Andy to say anything, but the only sign ofmunication he can afford right now is one that I don¡¯t seem to understand. All he is doing is staring, and staring until I start to get worried. Did I speak nonsense? He doesn¡¯t agree with my decision? He has a different opinion? Why this silence and staring?


    ¡°Andy?¡± I call, but before I could say anything else, he pulls me to him for a tight hug, pressing me to him as if I can stick to his body, or perhaps dissolve in him.


    I close my eyes, and let ourselves rx on each other. We need to feel this closeness amidst this dilemma. We need this warmth on this cold night, the cold that is prating to our insides, tearing our insides into pieces. I hope this nightmare ends soon.


    We pull away from the hug, but Andy keeps me in his warm protective arms. I know I am always safe here, in his strong arms, no matter what.


    ¡°I promise you, love, that this all shall be over, and we will get married. You and I will have the chance to walk down the aisle without any fears or worries or anything bothering us. And our daughter will be there with us. That I promise you, my love, okay?¡±That is the best thing I have heard so far on this cursed night, and I think that is the only assurance I needed ¨C that we will have another chance to do what we had nned. That this isn¡¯t the end. And, our daughter? She is our daughter? That is the most sweetest thing I needed to hear. I smile faintly at him, drops of tears escaping my eyes.


    ¡°Our daughter?¡±


    He dries the tears away from my eyes, cupping my face with his hands.


    ¡°Yes. Yours and mine. There is no better person in the whole world who can be a better mother to her and my other toe children other than you. You and I are Angel¡¯s parents, and that is just that, okay?¡±¡±Ooh, Andy! But Maria¡­¡±


    ¡°Shh! Maria is just a nightmare that won¡¯tst long. She will leave empty-handed just the way she came in. And you and I will continue our happy lives together with Angel, and the five mini-us we were nning on having. Hang on, okay? I will take care of this. Everything will be fine.¡± That made me smile.


    I close my eyes to the sweet feeling of his thumbs caressing my flesh, the warmth of his touch, and the sweet soothing feeling of his words. I love this man, and I entrust my whole life and everything to him. If given a chance to love again, even at this hour of pure darkness and screaming uncertainty, I would choose no one else but him ¨C my Andy. If I was to fall again, I would choose to fall in his arms again and again and again, and I wouldn¡¯t get tired or fear to fall. Because I know, I am certain that in him, in his arms, I am safe. Always safe.


    A soft kiss on the lips brings my mind from wandering off to sleep, and I join him in the short but sweet kiss. Even at this moment of total confusion, the taste of his lips is still the same. It gives me the same old sweet feeling as before.


    ¡°Just stay with me, okay? Angel and I need you so much. And we love you. More than you can ever imagine.¡± He murmurs, resting his forehead on mine.


    ¡°And I love two so much. I will be here by your side until the end. I won¡¯t ever leave you, Andy. I love you.¡±¡±I love you, Ania. I love you so much.¡± We embrace for another hug, but it doesn¡¯tst long, because we have things to take care of before dawn. ¡°Alright, now lie down with Angel. I will take care of everything and join you when I am done.¡±¡±I want to help. You can¡¯t do all that alone. Besides, I don¡¯t think I will be getting any sleep tonight.¡± I say with all sincerity.


    ¡°But I want you to rest. I put you through this mess, so let me handle it.¡± He pleads, his eyes softly stern on mine.


    ¡°Nobody wanted this, Andy. We will handle it together.¡± I defend.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Come on, please? I would be more at peace if I see you just lying on the bed even if you were awake.¡±If he pleads like that, I know I have no chance of winning, but more than helping, I want him closer to me than before, because I feel like fate is beginning to toy with us. His presence is the only assurance that he is still with me.


    ¡°At least let me stay with you then. I will not do anything. I just want to see you right beside me, please, love?¡±He eyes me for a while before nodding his head.


    ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go to the study.¡±


    He locks his bedroom door, shoving the keys into his pocket, and I apany him to his study to make a hundred calls notifying people about the cancetion of our much-anticipated wedding. What a shock it will be? What a freaking hell of confusion it will be?

 CHAPTER 50-BOTHERED

    A thousandth ring!


    I grit my teeth and switch the damn phone off.


    How annoying!


    I understand it¡¯s a shock for a wedding to be called off at the veryst minute. I get it. It was unexpected! It¡¯s inconveniencing, rming, and unbelievable. But didn¡¯t we do enough exining in the emails? What happened to people respecting others¡¯ decisions?


    We are not expecting for any understanding from anyone. None at all! We get it. Who cancels their wedding on the morning of the big day, right? That¡¯s¡­ Unbelievable. But it is what it is.


    They can call it crazy. Weird. Madness. Whatever name they want to give it. The truth is, I will abide by whichever name they choose, and I won¡¯t try to defend myself or say anything against it. I have nothing to exin, because who would understand our predicaments, right? But is it so arduous to just ept and respect the fact that we have cancelled the wedding? Come on!


    I drag my numb legs to the kitchen. Actually, my body cells and nerves diedst. I feel nothing but cold. The only thing in my heart is just anger. My brain seems to have stopped functioning from a few hours ago. My head is pounding. All glory to Maria! The she-devil! I saunter into the kitchen, and as if this morning hasn¡¯t been adequately horrendous, I have to see face-to-face with this bitch of a devil. Can a presumably wedding morning be any worse than this? Bitter sigh!Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I thought she despised this kitchen? I presumed her legs didn¡¯t like walking in this kitchen before? I thought the heat of the oven and the aroma from this room suffocated her? I thought the screeching sounds of cooking utensils irritated her to the core? I thought she was allergic to the smell of spices before, and that is why she never cooked for Andy and Angel? She couldn¡¯t stand all that, right? What is she doing now with an apron and mittens? And wait, what is that disgusting smelling from the oven?


    Is she nning to take over my house? To prove that she is as good as I am? Or better than me?


    I turned this deserted room into a kitchen when I came here. It took me a heartbreaking experience and a full week of cold treatments from Andy to be permitted to use this kitchen. It took all my efforts, strength, and love to remind Andy and Angel how homemade delicacies tasted. How sweet it is to eat food fresh from your own kitchen prepared with love. And now she walks back into their lives, into this house just like that and pretends like she was used to this? Like she liked doing this for them? Do they even know the taste of her cooking?


    ¡°What kind of a ghost is roaming in your mind, cousin? Your eyes are about to pop out of their sockets?¡± She utters, a wide devilish smirk stered on her face.


    How ironic! She is the ghost in my mind. She is the one tormenting me, standing right before me, yet she doesn¡¯t know? Or maybe she is just ying the fool because she is enjoying tormenting me like this.


    Ignorance is bliss, the best remedy for fights and confrontations such as this, so I refuse to take part in her small cheap games and walk to the coffee machine. I might as well wait and see what a good fucking cook is.


    I make my coffee in peace. It would have been more peaceful if this bitch wasn¡¯t fighting with a chopping board and knife, or clicking her tongue every now and then. I don¡¯t understand the reasons behind this obviously fake charade she is putting up. Why all these efforts even when she is failing at hiding her pretense?


    I know this rotten snobby bitch very well! She doesn¡¯t gable for nothing. For her to stoop this low, the catch is quite mind-blowing. What that is, is what I would give my life to uncover. Just what exactly are you ying at, Maria? I hope it¡¯s not the lives of Andy and Angel you are determined to ruin. I will not allow you to destroy them.


    I take my coffee, and take a sip. I swallow bitterly.


    The first andst time my favourite lemon and honey coffee tasted this bitter was when Andy and I had a fight a few days since I came here. That time when he refused to talk to me for a week. The only moment that was so horrible for all my stay here. The only time I hated seeing his face, because my sight disgusted him. He was so furious with me, but that hell of a week gave birth to something sweet.


    I was given the right and the freedom to use this kitchen. He entrusted his house to me, and most importantly, their lives. He made me their chef. We became like a small family learning how to be happy with little things such as having meals together. It was beautiful! The bond between us bolstered. We became close to each other through simple means like sharing coffee together, and talking about anything and everything in general.


    I can¡¯t remember how or when I stopped seeing him as my boss, or the cold Adrian Ashton. I don¡¯t recall when I quit feeling like a maid before him, nor can I decipher what captivated me in him. I can¡¯t exin what exactly made me fall for him. I just found myself standing on the shores of the ocean of love, waiting for him to draw me far into its deepest depths and drown us both in it. And he did. The impossible turned possible. The unreal turned real. The magical spark worked its magic through our hearts, bodies, and souls, leaving us with nothing but a burning love and unquenchable desires for each other.


    There were no regrets. No buts. No what-ifs. Nothing dared holding us back from loving each other in the most simplest but sweetest way possible. Nothing was a threat, because we both took the initiative to fight for what we both wanted.


    I didn¡¯t back down or cower in fear or shame when my parents questioned me about having an affair with a married man. Even my twin sisters questioned me. As if they know a damn about love. An affair, is what it seemed to them all, but little did they know that their precious firstborn had fallen in love with that married man, and she was willing to fight the whole world for her love.


    I stood my ground even when I felt like I was hurting them with my decision. I never blinked or bowed my head down every time I faced them, nor did I stammer when I told them that I will still marry Andy even if they don¡¯t give me their blessings. Eventually, they gave in after witnessing how adamant we both were to defend our love. It felt like our happy ever after had started. Finally, my sweet Andy and I were going to get married. I was going to give him and Angel a beautiful and happy family they both desire and deserve.


    We were just so close. We were standing at the open door to our happy ever after when suddenly a wind slum it shut to our faces. Maria! Fucking Maria Rodgers! I shift my gaze at her, locking hers. Seems like she was about to strike, huh!

 CHAPTER 51-DECLARING WAR

    I swallow another bitter sip of coffee, closing my eyes a little as the bitterness washes my throat all the way down. Damn it! I can¡¯t take another sip. I pour the remaining into the sink and start dragging my feet out.


    ¡°Is it too bitter for your liking?¡± Oh, this, BITCH!


    ¡°What do you care?¡± I snap, turning slowly to look at her ugly face. That¡¯s ording to my hatred for her, though.


    Truth is, Maria is a beautiful woman with a fairplexion. With a few touches, she would be a beautiful model goddess that this nation has ever had. She has been perfectly aware of her alluring beauty from an early age, and she lost no chance in taking advantage of that to tame men. She has screwed dozens, and it¡¯s too unfortunate that one of them had to be Andy. Screw this bitch!


    ¡°Take it easy now, dearest cousin! Actually, I really don¡¯t give a damn. But just a friendly advice. Things are always not sweet. A little bitterness won¡¯t kill either. You should try and make adjustments, just in case.¡±Friendly my foot! Not even in the afterlife shall this fucked up devil and I be friends.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have to adjust to anything, Maria. I know my taste. I only have room for what I like, and I certainly don¡¯t know how to force things. If it¡¯s bitter, then it¡¯s not for me. Too bad I poured it already. I should have given it to you. That¡¯s your taste, right?¡± I fire.


    ¡°You are absolutely right. Too bad. Anyways, I¡¯m willing to give you a chance to be close to the angel.¡±Oh yeah! What now? I¡¯m under her mercies? Ooh, damn you, hell!


    ¡°In exchange for what?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I hate your thinking, Tania, but I will let this slide. Just this once. But I am warning you, keep your fucking smart thinking to yourself. Stop making me look so evil in front of Andy if you want to be at peace with me. Trust me, you don¡¯t want to have me as an enemy, Tania!¡±¡±I¡¯m not afraid of your cheap threats, you know? What is the worst you can do?¡±¡±Oh, you have no idea! You have been warned, and I won¡¯t repeat myself again!¡±¡±I am so ready for what you have got, Maria! I know you have nned this thing very well. Pray unceasingly that it doesn¡¯t backfire on you, cousin!¡±She eyes me for a while. Studying my expression. She nods slightly, a faint devilish smile on her face.


    ¡°Very well then! You have dered a war with me, and as early as now, I assure you that you will lose. You know, Like always. Anyway, that aside. I will let you bond with my daughter, mine and Adrian¡¯s. The first fruit of our love. She is my bridge back to Adrian¡¯s heart. Oh, I miss our love-making crazy moments. He sure is every woman¡¯s dream man. So gentle, so tender, so manly, so satisfying. Oh, I miss his wild sex. I loved his sex so..¡±¡±Yet despite all that, you left him for another better man. Cut me the crap and tell me what you really want.¡± I cut her sarcasm off.


    ¡°I want the recipes for their favourite meals. Especially, Angel¡¯s.¡±Wow! Brilliant! This bitch sure knows how to y her cards. She knows the first step to Andy¡¯s heart is making his daughter happy. Wow! I might as well be a bitch, because there is no way I¡¯m getting myself into this deal.


    ¡°Thank you for the offer, but no, thank you.¡±She looks shocked, raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°I thought you would do anything for the child you im to love so much?¡±¡±And you were absolutely right about that. Anything but gambling for her affection. Truth is, I don¡¯t need to do anything to be with Angel. She herself wille to me whether you like it or not. She will choose me over you a million times, because you can never be a mother to her like I have been. And she is not a dumb child to be bought with sweets. She is no longer the one-year-old you abandoned three years ago.¡± I finish and turn to leave, leaving her to ponder on that because she seems hurt. The nature of the truth, huh? ¡°By the way, good luck in winning their affection with that crap that is burning in the oven!¡±Now I am the one who is smirking. She was so busy being overconfident bitchy on me that she forgot whatever shit she was baking. Serves her right! Let¡¯s see if she will go through that trouble of baking it again!


    ¡°Shit!¡± I hear her curse as I open the kitchen door. ¡°What the fuck!¡± I¡¯m smiling broadly as I walk out, taking pleasure in her state. ¡°This is all your fault, you¡­¡± I turn around to see her irritated face, only to collide with a ck rectangr cake, hitting me on the forehead. I stagger back.


    ¡°MOMMY!!¡±


    Angel calls from behind me, almost crying, running towards me. She falls in my hands the minute she gets to me, the same time Andyes running downstairs, and the witches out of the kitchen.


    In a minute, Angel stands before her real parents, and me, her acting mother.


    The kid looks at the stranger, who is smiling at her as if she is the most precious thing she has ever seen. The precious thing she left behind without a care.


    ¡°Angel, my dear?¡± Maria calls, and Andy walks to stand behind his daughter, holding her by the shoulder.


    Angel stares at her for a period that is too long to cause tension in the house. Andy and I are quiet and stone-faced. Angel is seriously studying the stranger before her. Maria is smiling at Angel, walking slowly toward her.


    The kid seems to be angry but thinking. But about what?Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    As her lips part to pave way for the words from her mouth, I hold my breath, and I sure am so is Andy, and the witch too.

 CHAPTER 52-HUMILIATED

    ¡°You are bad! You hurt my mommy.¡± Angel speaks, making Maria stop walking to her, but she is determined to keep her show going.


    ¡°Sweetie, it was an ident. Besides, it didn¡¯t hurt that much, right Tania?¡± The she-devil asks, shamelessly smiling.


    ident, huh!


    ¡°You have no right to hurt her.¡± Angel defends me, then the bomb Andy and I were so afraid of explodes. ¡°Who are you?¡±Andy and I shoot our gazes at Maria, but the bitch wears her usual crown of a smile, a smile that I¡¯m growing to hate so much. It¡¯s annoying!


    She closes the gap between her and Angel, kneeling before her. She tries holding Angel¡¯s hands, but Angel pulls them away, clenching to her dad.


    I told you Maria, Angel is not a dumb kid like you think. If Angel wasn¡¯t just about to get hurt, I would beughing at this devil¡¯s face right now.


    Her lips lift up with a smile, parting to pave way for what she is about to say.


    I swallow hard, and look at Andy, only to find him looking at me.


    ¡°I am your mo¡­¡±


    ¡°She is a guest.¡±


    ¡°She is Maria.¡±


    What a confusing bunch of adults! Even the little kid looks at me and her dad in confusion now. Who is she supposed to believe? It¡¯s evident that we are lying.


    ¡°Daddy, who is she?¡± She turns to her father.


    ¡°She is our guest, princess. Her name is Maria.¡± He says, and turns to me. ¡°Please take her to her room for a while. I need to speak to our guest.¡±I nod my head, and try to take Angel from him, but Maria grabs her other hand. I let go of Angel freely, avoiding any unnecessary pulling. We can¡¯t fight over the child like that.


    ¡°Nobody is leaving because this needs to be settled right now and I have no room for excuses. Angel has all the right to know who I am. Are you two that selfish to rob her off that right?¡± Maria screams.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t have to find out this way, Maria. We can n this.¡± Andy begs.


    ¡°No. There is nothing to n. She needs to know now.¡± She yells again.


    ¡°Maria, please! Have mercy on the poor kid.¡± I beg softly, but who am I talking to?


    ¡°Stay the hell out of this, Tania! You have no right being here in the first ce, so shut the fuck up!¡±¡±Watch your mouth in front of my daughter, woman!¡± Andy warns.


    ¡°Our daughter, Adrian! Our daughter!¡± She corrects him.


    That shocks the poor girl, looking at both Andy and I in bewilderment.


    Maria kneeels before the poor confused kid, taking the honour to introduce herself to her daughter. The daughter she herself abandoned. The same daughter she is using for her own selfish motives.


    Andy takes a step forward in an attempt to take her daughter from her monstrous mother, but I grab his hand, stopping him. He throws me a questioning nce, but I nod my head slightly at him, taking his hand into mine, intertwining our fingers.


    Let¡¯s see what Maria has got.


    Like spectators, we watch as the mother introduces herself to her daughter. I won¡¯t lie that I am not worried about Angel¡¯s reaction, or the hurt she has to go through after this, I really am, but I am confident of the ce Andy and I have in her heart. I can bet on my life that she adores her father more than anything.


    ¡°Dear, I am your mother.¡±


    Straight to the point, as if it¡¯s thest confession she is making before dying the next second. Really now? Is ¡°dear¡± the only thing she could afford to prepare the poor girl? I mentally roll my eyes and murmur a thousand curses to her. Impatient heartless bitch!


    I can feel Andy¡¯s hand shaking in mine, and I squeeze it to calm him down. This is how much he is afraid for his daughter. This is how weak he bes when ites to matters of his precious princess. She is his strength and his weakness. She is the only thing that can bring him down to his knees. He would chose to die a thousand deaths than to see his daughter get hurt.


    Angel forcefully pulls herself from her mother, and runs to us, shocking the hell out of Maria.


    ¡°No. You are not my mother.¡± She cries out, and I shush her.


    ¡°Yes. I am your mother, Angel. Ask even your daddy if you don¡¯t believe me.¡±¡±No. My mommy is Ania. She is my mommy and not you.¡±¡±She is your NANNY!¡± The bitch screams her frustrations out.


    ¡°Enough, Maria!¡± Andy yells, bringing Maria to her feet with his outburst. ¡°You have done enough. You have told her what you wanted. You can not force her to ept you. Leave my daughter be for now.¡±¡±She needs to understand that I am her mother and not this witch, Adrian! She has to understand that as early as now.¡±¡±And you think yelling at her is what will make her understand? Are you¡­¡±¡±Yes, Adrian! I¡¯m crazy! Do you think it¡¯s right for my daughter to rece me with another woman? What manners have you been teaching her, huh?¡±¡±Don¡¯t you dare question how I brought up my daughter. At least, I didn¡¯t abandon her like you did. Where were you to teach her the manners you are talking about?¡±She bows down with shame, but I know her. It won¡¯t be even be for more seconds before she fires back.


    Angel is so tense and confused as it is already. Poor kid! This is what I was afraid of.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough you two, I beg you. Maria, don¡¯t you think the poor kid needs time to process all this? You are a mother, you should understand her and¡­¡±¡±You better shut your stinking tramp before I do it for you, you hear? You shouldn¡¯t be sticking your nose where you have no business whatsoever. And in case you din¡¯t understand me well..¡± she takes a step forward, but Andy stops her before she can take another one. He grabs her hand, pushing her back.


    ¡°If you dare take another step I swear on my daughter¡¯s name, I won¡¯t take responsibility for what I will do to you, and I won¡¯t even care if my precious daughter hates me for it. Back off!¡± He let¡¯s go of her hand, daring her to dare the devil in him.


    She takes a step back. She even seems to have forgotten what she was saying.


    ¡°Tania, go upstairs with Angel. I have a few things to straighten out with her.¡± He says, but I think it¡¯s me who needs to have a talk with Maria.


    ¡°No, Andy. I will be the one to exin things to her.¡± He turns to me with a questionable look.


    ¡°Babe, I got this. Just go with Angel, please.¡± He pleads, but just this once, I will have my way. This is my fight.


    ¡°Love,¡± I cup his left cheek with my right hand, while I hold Angel with my right. This is my family. I will do anything to protect and defend them, ¡°trust me. My cousin and I will just have a small chat. Angel needs you, Andy.¡±¡±She needs you more.¡±


    ¡°I will be with you two in a few. This won¡¯t take long, I promise.¡±¡±Alright. But I want you two to hold your conversation here in the open, okay?¡±¡±Okay.¡± I give him a kiss that annoys this jealous bitch to a point of rolling her eyes on us.


    I kneel before Angel, my daughter. She doesn¡¯t want to let me go, and I find the gesture so sweet.


    ¡°Princess? You go with daddy, okay? I will be with you soon.¡± I exin, wiping tears from her eyes.


    ¡°No, mommy. I don¡¯t want her to hurt you again. I also don¡¯t believe she is my mommy.¡±¡±Baby, you know daddy and I can never lie to you, right?¡± She nods her head. ¡°Good. Daddy and I will exin everything, but first, I have to speak with Maria.¡±¡±What if she hurts you again, mommy?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, princess. She is not going to do that.¡±She slips away out of my hands, her gaze forward. She takes small steps before stopping infront of Maria. I stand, and throw Andy a nce as the little doll lifts one hand in front of her mother.


    What is she doing?


    ¡°Can you promise me you won¡¯t hurt my mommy again?¡± She asks, her eyes not leaving her mother¡¯s face.


    If there was any time this bitch has ever been humiliated, it is now! She can¡¯t even believe it. Her murderous re at me is enough prove that she has mentally killed me a hundred times.


    ¡°The better you ept that I am your mother, Angel, the better it will be for your NANNY. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t hurt her, but you and I will have a long talk afterwards.¡± She almost ps the girl¡¯s tiny hand in anger, yanking it away.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Angel walks back to her daddy and they walk inside Andy¡¯s room albeit with divided minds.


    ¡°I hate to admit it but, bravo! I see you have not just won my husband¡¯s heart, but my daughter¡¯s too.¡± She fumes the moment Andy and Angel disappears from our sights.


    ¡°What did I tell you, cousin? Now tell me. How does it feel to be humiliated by your own  four-year-old daughter?¡± I go sarcastic there.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you celebrate just yet bitch, because this is just about to end! I made a mistake underestimating how far you have dived into their hearts. You are a big hindrance to my ns..¡±¡±ns, huh? What ns if I may ask?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what trash you wanted to say to me, nor do I need to exin anything to you. Pay attention carefully. You only know the old Maria, but you have absolutely no tiniest clue of what this Maria before you is capable of doing. I have done the despicable to get back here, you won¡¯t stand in my way. I didn¡¯te all this far just to fail in my ns. Today at exactly nine at night, youe to my room, because we need to have a serious talk.¡± She leans to my ears, and I swear I¡¯m trying my best to prevent my fears from surfacing. ¡°And if you want what is best for that man we both are fighting for, you better not say anything to him. Nothing about all this to Adrian.¡± She kisses my cheek, and sways her hips upstairs to her room.


    The she-Judas!


    Andy is mine! All mine! There is no way I am letting her take him away. NEVER!

 CHAPTER 53-AN OBSTACLE

    I kiss Angel goodnight and stand from her bed. I¡¯m d that she has eventually fallen asleep.


    She has been asking questions the whole day, and she vetoed to leave her room the rest of the day after that uncalled-for charade with her mother earlier. She doesn¡¯t want to see her mother, but I know Maria. She won¡¯t take any of that.


    I tiptoe out of her room, cautiously locking her door.


    I scan the living room with my eyes. I know he is upstairs in his study, but I want to be cautious in case he went down to get a ss of water or something. He can¡¯t know I am sneaking into Maria¡¯s room.


    He went hysterical when I told him that Maria wanted to talk to me in her room tonight. I don¡¯t know what he is so afraid of. It¡¯s like he knows something about this woman that I don¡¯t. I had no option than to lie to him. I told him that I won¡¯t be seeing his ex-wife tonight. Ex-nonsense of a wife!


    I feel bad about lying to him. For not listening to him. For doing this behind his back, but I have to. I need to. For the love I have for him and Angel, I need to face this devil incarnate.


    I need to know what Maria wants. I need to uncover her secrets and expose her. I need to know her real motive. It¡¯s the only way I can protect the people that I love. The only way I can get her out of our lives.


    After making sure that all the corners of the living room are clear, I saunter to her room at the furthest end. I hope to resolve this once and for all. I need to get rid of this obstacle to mine and Andy¡¯s happiness.


    As I near her door, something catches my attention.


    I hear her bitchy voice!


    Who is she talking to? Maybe her partner in crime, Damian? Maybe. If it is him, then I need to know. If I can prove that she is still in contact with him, it will be evident that she is plotting something, or rather, they both are plotting something. Andy will then kick her lethargic ass out, and our lives will go back to normal.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    I got you, b-i-t-c-h!


    I get to her door, and lean on it. Eavesdropping has never been my thing, because I was taught since I was young to always stay off conversations that don¡¯t concern me, but today I have to result to this.


    ¡°So, do we have a deal, sweetheart?¡± Her voice is loud and clear.


    I knew it. She is talking to her lover! Shameless bitch! This is the end of the road for¡­¡±Is that all?¡±


    Wait, wait! That is a male voice. In here? In her room? Why does it sound¡­


    I kick my paranoia aside and press my ear on the door.


    ¡°That¡¯s all baby. I knew you won¡¯t resist me. So shall we start? I still remember all your wild stuff.¡±¡±How can I be sure you will keep your part of the deal if I do this?¡±My heart is about pound out of its rip cage. What voice am I hearing? I can not be mistaken! That voice¡­¡±You trusted me before, honey. I made a mistake, but I am sure you still have some trust left in you, else you wouldn¡¯t be here, right, tiger? Let¡¯s not waste any more time.¡±Tiger? What the¡­


    ¡°You are right. I wouldn¡¯t be here if¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up now and attend to me. I missed your touch. Ooh, yes, like that¡­¡±What on devil¡¯s name are they doing?


    With shivering hands, I slowly twist the door nob, and walk in.


    I freeze the on the spot! I try to breathe but I think the ozoneyer blocked all the air froming in my direction. I see darkness for a minute. Holly Mary mother of¡­ANDY!


    My Andy is seated on the edge of the table, while she is standing between his legs, almost grinding on him with nothing but her underwear. His hands are wrapped around her small waist, kissing her. His shirt is unbuttoned, her hands rummaging through his exposed chest.


    Someone, please tell me that I am dreaming. This can¡¯t be my Andy, right? I must be either dreaming or hallucinating. This can¡¯t be real.


    With the little strength left in me, I m the door behind me, startling the fuck out of them.


    He pushes her off him, standing on his feet.


    My eyes drop to the zipper of his shorts. At least it¡¯s closed, and the button too, but I don¡¯t think they would still be if I stayed another second outside.


    They couldn¡¯t notice me before now. That is how deep their desire is. That is how lost they were in their steamy adventure.


    I look at them, trying not to shake too much. Forcing my bones to stay strong because I feel like crumbling to this cold floor any minute. I¡¯m not so angry at her, but how can you do this to me, Andy?


    ¡°Ania, babe! Please, it¡¯s not what it looks like.¡±Oh, yeah? I must be a very dump dummy ass to believe that! Was he the one who undressed her?


    ¡°Would someone care to exin what is going on here, since it¡¯s not what it seems like?¡± I mock him with his own words.


    ¡°It¡¯s a reconciliation between a husband and his loving wife. Are you¡­¡±¡±Shut. The. Fuck. Up!¡± Andy shuts her up between gritted teeth.


    Well, why didn¡¯t he stop her kisses, then? Was she that sweet? Did he miss her so much to a point of wanting to be intimate with her this soon? Right under my nose?


    ¡°Reconciliation, huh?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Nothing like that, love, I swear. We were just talking and..¡±¡±About what, exactly?¡± I cut him off.


    ¡°We have a lot of things to talk about as husband and wife. I don¡¯t know why you are surprised. You knew this was bound to happen, cousin. I was his before you intruded. I¡¯m the mother to his only child. I¡¯m still his wife, while you, who are you to him?¡±¡±She is¡­¡±


    I raise my hand to stop him. I don¡¯t need him to speak up for myself. I can defend myself real perfect.


    ¡°I would be his wife this minute if you didn¡¯t show up. I am the one who mended the broken pieces of his heart when you left him shuttered. I am the one he reced you with. I am the one he loves now.¡±¡±Oh, but I am back now. It¡¯s been less than forty-eight hours and he is already warming up to me again. You saw it didn¡¯t you. Or..¡±¡±That is enough! We are done here, Maria. Let¡¯s go, babe.¡± He cuts her off.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget our deal, baby.¡± She confidently says behind our backs.


    If there is one person I will ever kill in my life,  it¡¯s this bitch! And this one too! I yank his hand away from me the moment the door closes behind us.


    I take the direction to my room, and he follows me. He should probably go back and finish what I interrupted. NKT!


    ¡°Babe¡­¡± I yank his hand away again, resting my hands on the small table near the window.


    The only picture on my mind right now is of him kissing that bitch, and it¡¯s tearing my heart. How he held her perfectly between his legs, how he allowed her to touch him like that, and how they were kissing.


    ¡°Tell me why?¡± I say, avoiding to look him in the eye.


    He attempts to hold me, but a single re is enough to stop him midway. ¡°Please, babe. I swear I wouldn¡¯t have gone through with it. That is the truth.¡±¡±But you started it. You seemed to enjoy it so much. Why? Am I an obstacle for your reconciliation?¡± I re at him?


    ¡°Babe, no! It¡¯s you I love. No one else. It¡¯s you I want.¡±¡±I wasn¡¯t the one you were kissing inside that room. I hate being yed for a fool, Andy. What was that nonsense back there all about?¡±¡±I am sorry, okay? I needed to talk to her.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, and what a romantic way of talking, right? If you are not willing to tell me about that stupid deal you two have, then get out! You can go and continue what I interrupted.¡±¡±Believe me, I am doing everything to protect you, Ania. Only you and our daughter.¡±¡±Then stop protecting me if that¡¯s the way. I can protect myself.¡±He walks close to me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It won¡¯t happen again, and I swear, I wouldn¡¯t have slept with her.¡±¡±What I have seen is enough to predict where those romantic kissed were heading to, don¡¯t you think? If I didn¡¯te in, you would be screwing her right now, moaning her name, and thanking her foring back to you.¡±¡±You think I would have sex with someone who left me and my daughter like we meant nothing? You seriously think, I can take her back after everything?¡±¡±I don¡¯t know, Andy! The only thing ringing in my head right now, the only thing I can think of right now, is what I have just witnessed. It¡¯s disgusting, and it hurts more than you can ever imagine. I don¡¯t want to look at you like this, Andy. I need space. Just leave!¡±¡±No, love, please. I beg you. Let¡¯s talk. I will exin everything, please.¡±¡±I don¡¯t want to talk right now. Go to your room. Go to your daughter. Or back to her. Just leave me alone.¡±¡±Promise me you will listen to me tomorrow, please, my love?¡±Tomorrow?


    Tomorrow!


    ¡°We will see.¡± I answer, and he hugs me. I don¡¯t hug him back. I just stand here like a statue until he is done. His face stops so close to mine, our lips brushing.


    These disgusting lips!


    He closes his eyes, leaning in, but I lean back.


    ¡°If you dare kiss me with these dirty lips that just kissed someone else a few minutes ago I swear, Andy, I will p the hell out of you!¡±He stops, stepping back with his eyes closed with shame and perhaps regrets.


    He then opens them, boring them into mine.


    ¡°Goodnight. I love you. Always remember that, love. I love only you. You and you only.¡±Today his words don¡¯t seem to have meaning to me at all. I¡¯m hurt. I feel betrayed. I feel disrespected.


    You know what hurts the most? That that bitch has a good point.


    It hasn¡¯t been over two days since she showed up, and he is already sneaking into her room. What if I didn¡¯t budge into them, huh? Would he have told me that he went to her room and that they had sex?


    He want her back?


    He still have feelings for her?


    He still love her?


    Does he love me or her? Because it has to be either me or her.


    This house seems to be getting smaller for both Maria and me with every passing second. It can¡¯t amodate both of us!


    I know she won¡¯t quit trying. She will try everything to get what she wants. She can¡¯t back down from her mission. One of us is bound to leave this house. One of us is bound to lose this battle!


    Will it be me again? Again? And this soon?

 CHAPTER 54-COLD RECEPTION

    In life, there are some things that need re-thinking. Not just a second thought, but up to a thousandth thought if need be just to be certain. There are arduous and serious battles that require thorough preparations before embarking on.


    There is also that point in life where you need to sit back and think before taking another step. That point where your heart is overly loaded with qualms. When your mind is clogged with uncertainty and doubts. That point in life where even you can¡¯t tell what you really want. That point of bafflement that you can¡¯t tell what is right from what is wrong ¨C when right seems wrong and the wrongs seem right. That is exactly me, Tania Lawson, at this crack of dawn. There is just too much for me to take.


    I love Andy so much. God can attest to just how much I am willing to do for this man and his daughter. But what if, just what if, he still feels something for Maria? Just what if¡­


    I can¡¯t wait for Maria tough it in my face after she wins. I will feel like a total loser, just like in the old times. I can¡¯t stand the loss and chagrin. I have to do something.


    I am not giving up. I am not letting go. This isn¡¯t the end for me and Andy. I love him so much to let him go, but I need to think. I need some alone time to put my acts together. I need to figure out what I really am fighting.


    There are still so many unanswered questions in my mind. Like if Andy is still married to this witch, because that is what she insists on. Two, my instincts tell me that Maria and Damian are still a thing. This fake show of ying motherly and the custody threats are what I can¡¯t wrap my finger around. If it is her daughter she wanted, she should have gone direct to court. She didn¡¯t have to impose on Andy. Maybe it¡¯s my heart, but I don¡¯t buy that lie about her loving Andy and wanting to get back together.


    Again, how did she know that Andy and I were getting married if Damian wasn¡¯t her spy? There is too much of a coincidence that I just can¡¯t overlook. She sure was keeping taps on us. But why if she and Damian are still together? The dilemma is, she was with Damian before she got married to Andy, and three years after leaving Andy, she is with Damian? Something isn¡¯t adding up. Lastly, howe Andy didn¡¯t know that Maria and I were rted? I am sure he did a thorough background check on me before he hired me. And Rita?


    Rita!


    Rita!


    Rita!


    That which!


    I leave a very short handwritten memo on my bed. I am sure he wille looking for me in this room.


    I look at this room that has been mine for months now. I have grown so attached to it that it pains me to leave, but I need to do this before my mind explodes. I¡¯m not saying goodbye, because this sure isn¡¯t goodbye. Andy loves me. I am the only one he wants ¨C The apple of his eye that his heart yearns for. He will find me! He will.


    This is the hope I am carrying. The hope that I am holding on to.


    I take my small suitcase and tiptoe out of my room. It¡¯s still dark, so I use my phone¡¯s torch to light my steps. Step by step, I walk out of the house ¨C my house, because I belong here, not that witch upstairs.


    I wake Mark up to open the gate for me and after minutes of convincing lies, he opens the gate for me. He offered to drop me off as that is his job as our chauffeur, but I declined.


    The clock ticks five o¡¯clock in the morning. It¡¯s still too early, so I take the first ride that Ie across after standing in the cold for close to twenty minutes.


    Riding on a motorcycle at this hour for a distance of thirty minutes is one freaking cold hell! I¡¯m shaking and freezing with cold as we make a stop in the city CBD. I hand my payment to the motorcycle rider and opt for a cup of tea before proceeding with my sudden unnned journey.


    I take my breakfast without any hurry at the first hotel that Ie across. Nothing tastes good here- not the kebab, not the tea, and definitely not this hamburger! They taste bitter, just like my soul is. I call the waitress and order a takeaway coffee.


    As I wait for my bill, I tap the uber app on my phone and order one. I prefer the fast and quiet uber this minutepared to the noisy matatu. What¡¯s worse will be bumping into someone who recognizes me and they start with unwanted chit chats. Sigh!


    Three hourster, we enter the familiar street. Nothing seems to have deviated here. It¡¯s still the same old street, but I love the tranquillity that is greeting me already. The sweet melody of the chirping birds hitting sweetly like a calming luby to my tormented soul.


    I pay a whooping four thousandpared to the seven hundred I would have paid if I took the public transport. That is quite a lot, but I chose it for myself. Besides, I don¡¯t think I regret it though, because I am contemting saying goodbye to those ridiculous noisy and crammed matatus.


    I drag myself inside our very ownpound, my suitcase slithering behind me.


    I should be delighted to see my family again. I should be wearing a beautiful mega-watt grin on my face right now, but I know it will not be easy. I know they are devastated with me.


    They were just so delighted to attend my wedding two days ago, only for me to fail them at the veryst minute. They implored for an exnation, but I lied. What was I supposed to them?


    Even now, I don¡¯t know what they are going to say. I have no idea what their aftermath reaction will be, especially after I tell them that the man who I was going to marry, the man I love, the man I am still dreaming to marry, is none other but my cousin¡¯s husband. I hate the fuck that fated me to Maria! Fate or destiny, I don¡¯t give a shit! Fuck that fuck!


    I slightly knock on the door, and patiently wait albeit with a racing heart. I hate feeling this way. I hate whatever fear I¡¯m feeling.


    The door slowly opens after what felt like a decade. For a man in his early fifties, the man before me looks so handsome and strong. No single trace of grey hairs, and no wrinkles too.


    ¡°My child.¡± He greats, opening his arms wide and I fall in them for a hug. I guess the situation isn¡¯t as bad as I presumed.


    ¡°Father.¡± I whisper, closing my eyes to absorb the feeling.


    ¡°Tania!¡±


    We pull away to Mina and Mira¡¯s twin exmations.


    They run to me, epassing me in a bear hug. I missed these two crazy twins. I know I am in for a smoky interrogation session with them, but I¡¯m ready for everything that will be thrown at me. I have all the answers to their questions now, including what they probably wouldn¡¯t want to hear. That I love my Andy despite everything. Now and even in the afterlife.


    ¡°Wee, dear. I will call your mother from the kitchen. Just have a seat.¡± Father says, as Mina takes my bag.


    Ooh, me! I think I left my brain back in Andy¡¯s house, that is why I wasn¡¯t able to think of doing even a little shopping on the way. How careless of me!


    My mother emerges from the kitchen with a tray of hot cinnamon rolls. The aroma is inviting all the way from here. She has always been a queen chef. Her cooking is exceptional. Thanks to her cooking lessons, I was able to make my way to Andy¡¯s heart with just simple meals, and in his heart, I will stay. Forever.


    I smile when her eyes meet mine, hoping to get a warm and weing reception from her like what I have received from the rest, but no. There is no trace of a smile on her face. Not even a fake or a faint one.


    She breaks the eye contact with me, and proceeds to the dining area where everything is set for breakfast. I also thought that she would at least say something to me after cing the tray down on the table, but I was wrong. So wrong. After ordering Mira to get an extra cup for me, she sits down as if I am not here, like I am not her Tania. Not even greetings!


    There is fire in the mountains!


    I have never seen my mother like this. Not even when I told them that I was gonna marry Andy even without their approval. Then, she just sighed and asked me if Andy is truly the man I love. She never looked this¡­


    ¡°Mother?¡± I softly call as the rest crouch at their usual seats.


    ¡°You came at the right time. Take your seat and let¡¯s have breakfast.¡± She says, concentrating on serving the tea. She is so disgruntled to even cast me a nce, at her daughter ¨C her firstborn child. This is how mad she is at me.


    I understand her. I ept her anger towards me. But you know what? I would prefer if she yells at me, scold me, or even p me. Maybe I deserve all that. But this?


    ¡°Mom? Aren¡¯t you even going to¡­¡±


    ¡°I said, SIT DOWN, Tania Marie Lawson!¡± Her voice full of authority echoes through the four corners of this room, making everyone tense, even her own husband.


    I obey hermand, and plunge into my seat next to Mira.


    I was wishing for her to even just spare me a nce, but now that she does, I am the one who can¡¯t look into her eyes. I bow down, hoping she withdraws her gaze from me. I am dying inside with shame, but her next words are like a sharp knife piercing my heart. Or better still, a bullet shot directly into my heart.


    ¡°We earned you, didn¡¯t we?¡± I look up, tears almost falling. I don¡¯t know how long I can hold them back. ¡°Has she returned?¡± She has just the perfect questions. The ones I don¡¯t want to hear.


    I nod my head, and rotate the corners of my eyes around each one of them. I see exactly what I expected ¨C shock. Pity. And what else?


    She pushes my cup of tea to me.


    ¡°Go take a rest after breakfast. We will talk afterwards.¡±¡±Yes, mom!¡± I say with a heavy heart.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    How can I even swallow something with this lump blocking my throat?

 CHAPTER 55-ANDY鈥橲 POV

    I wait for my Ania toe and get me for breakfast like she does most of the time, but today she doesn¡¯te. I understand her, though.


    I know I screwed upst night, big times. I know she is mad and she has all the rights and reasons to be, but I will exin everything this morning.


    Everything I have found about this fucking bitch named Maria, I will reveal it to her, so that she can understand why I will do anything and everything to protect her. She sees Maria as just a selfish pathetic bitch, which she sure is, but there is a more dangerous part of her that she is not aware of. Something that even I didn¡¯t know until I did my investigation.


    Now that I think about it, was my marriage to me a scam? Going by Tania¡¯s thinking, I feel like I was taken for a ride! This woman might have yed me back then because things are just not adding up.


    It pains me to admit, but maybe I was so desperate for love back then that I refused to see through the curtain of her deceit. Her stupid fake love for me blinded me from realizing what a fake she was.


    I was a lonely soul. A desperate young billionaire whose money couldn¡¯t quench his heart¡¯s desires. The desire to be epted just for who I was. The longing to be loved and appreciated. I was in the blink of dying to experience true love. To know how it feels for someone to love you truly, not like what I had experienced with my family and my first fucking girlfriend.


    I now hate my desperate state back then, because that is how I crossed paths with this fucked up whore called Maria. I should have known that girls from the clubs are just whores! Screwed-up whores who are pros at nothing but sex, and only sex.


    The bitter truth is, I took so much pleasure in what she was offering. Her sex was epic! She taught me some naughty stuff that makes my dick want to jump out of its cage even right now.


    We were burning in an ocean of the fire of love. I was willing to give up the world for her ¨C my sweet Maria. I gave her my all ¨C my time, my understanding, my unconditional love, my support, my everything. I can¡¯t remember how much I spent on her for those few months I called her mine.


    It was until when we were at the cliffhanger of pure bliss that things took a different turn. At first, I thought it was a past maternity trauma. I understood her. I gave her all my support, love, and care, but things just kept running down the drain.


    Of the great love I felt for her, I forced myself to understand her even when nothing made sense anymore. Her rudeness, her insults, her drinking, her negligence to our beautiful daughter. I would have understood if it was me she got tired of loving and caring for. I wasn¡¯t perfect. I had experienced so much cruelty in life that added to my list of fouls when I found love. But her child? Our daughter? She was just but a tiny precious jewel that lit up my face even just by looking at her. Pure and innocent! Yet she didn¡¯t care about her. She didn¡¯t love her.


    I had taken too much, I was the one she was hurting with her despicable deteriorating behaviour, yet, she was the one who felt the need, the desire, to leave me. That is what a cruel selfish bitch she was! Still is!


    And she dares show her ugly face to me and my daughter again? Does she dare open her mouth and tell me that she missed me? She misses our sex?


    I swear to the devil that I can bend her back and fuck her the whole day and night just so I can let out this anger and hatred I feel towards her. I would fuck her up to the core, shove my cock into her mouth until I feel it choking the hell out of her in her groin, and I won¡¯t care if she gets hurt or not, because that is what she deserves ¨C pain!


    She made me hate women for years, until one angel came into my life ¨C Tania Lawson! My beautiful Ania!


    She was able to pull me out of the cage I had locked in. She loved my daughter like she gave birth to her. She cares for her as if Angel is her own flesh and blood. Her love and care are beyond anything I have ever experienced in this world. She gave me the reason and the desire to love again, because I wanted to taste the purity of her love, and drink from her overflowing pot of honesty and care.


    She is my all! For her I can turn this world upside down, or bring heaven down to earth if possible, just to see her happy. My sanity depends solely and entirely on her.


    I can¡¯t let her stay mad at me for long. I need to clear this up!


    I tuck my daughter under the duvet properly. This cute angel right here is my source of joy. I wasn¡¯t wrong in naming her Angel, because that is exactly what she is ¨C my beautiful Angel. I can¡¯t imagine my life without her, and if someone dares to take her away from me, I will crash them before they can even try.


    I walk out of my room, and run downstairs.


    The dining area is all set, but the one sitting there is someone I don¡¯t want to see.


    I dash to the kitchen.


    She is not here. She is still sleeping. I must have hurt her so much. I feel like a total jerk!


    I walk out of the kitchen, and make my way to her room. I hear the bitch calling my name for breakfast, but I don¡¯t even turn. She is the reason why Tania looked at me with so much anger in her beautiful eyesst night. The reason why she is mad at me!


    I slightly knock on her door, and for the first time, I am afraid of facing her. I have this fear inside me that is tearing me apart.


    I push the door open slowly, since she didn¡¯t get it.


    I walk inside, more fear creeping into me.


    No sight of her!


    ¡°Love?¡± I call, thinking that she is probably in the bathroom.


    No one answers!


    I start to grow restless!


    I opt to check the bathroom myself. Maybe she is there, but she just doesn¡¯t want to talk to me. I understand that perfectly.


    Before walking to the bathroom, I notice a small piece of paper lying on her bed.


    I reach for it, albeit with trembling hands.


    This may not be the right thing to do ording to you, my love, but I need some time alone to think. What¡¯s happening is too much, and what I sawst night furtherplicates things for me. I need some space.


    With love,


    Ania!


    I feel my legs tremble, making me drop onto her bed.


    I fold the paper in my hands, closing my eyes to the sharp pain of the dagger piercing through my heart.


    She left me! She is gone? My Ania left!


    NO! I won¡¯t allow that! I can¡¯t let her go!


    I check my wristwatch, and it¡¯s ticking seven o¡¯clock just now. It¡¯s still too early. She couldn¡¯t have gone that far!


    I walk out, shoving the small folded paper inside my pocket.


    I run into this disgusting whore along the stairs. She tries to talk to me, but I push her out of my way. I hear a faint scream from her behind me, but whether she fell and rolled down the stairs, none is my business.


    I walk out, shouting Mark¡¯s name like a psycho. I am going insane just by thinking that Tania is drifting away from me with every passing second. My blood is boiling!


    ¡°Sir Adrian! Good m¡­.¡±


    ¡°Where is my wife, Mark?¡± I demand.


    ¡°Miss Tania..¡±


    ¡°Mrs Ashton, Mark! She is my wife!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, sir! Your wife left before five o¡¯clock.¡±¡±What? And you let her go?¡±


    ¡°She insisted sir.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Insisted? And you didn¡¯t fucking care to inform me?¡±¡±But she¡­¡±


    ¡°Did she say where she was going?¡±


    ¡°No, sir! I didn¡¯t ask!¡±


    Damn it! This can not be happening! This can¡¯t happen! She can¡¯t leave me!


    Where do I look for her?


    Wait, that crazy friend of hers and her husband might have an idea.


    ¡°Is there a problem, boss?¡±


    ¡°Not yet, but this ce will burn down if I don¡¯t find my wife whom you just carelessly let wander out in the darkness. Pray that I find her, and without a single scratch, Mark! Because otherwise, you are not gonna like what I will do to you.¡±I walk back inside, only to collide with this bitch again. Does she ever learn or understand?


    ¡°I see she finally left. I told you before, Adrian, no one can ever love you. You are pathetically impossible to love, Adrian Ashton! But I¡¯m willing to give you a second chance. I am the one who stayed with you the longest, so I believe I can make adjustments and stick with you and my daughter forever.¡±I shut her mouth with a resounding p that echoes throughout the whole house, coupled with her screams, sending her down to the cold floor where she belongs. I reach for her, grabbing her by the neck.


    ¡°Where is Tania?¡± I shout at her. But how can she speak if she can¡¯t even be able to breathe? I throw her roughly to the couch, giving her a few seconds to catch her breath. ¡°I will ask you one more time, you bitch! Where the hell is my wife?¡±¡±I.. I I do¡­¡±


    I pull her to her feet by the neck again, choking the hell out of her.


    ¡°Boss.. Adrian! Stop this please, I beg you!¡± Mark speaks, trying to pull me away from her.


    I let go of her, and she drops to the floor again, gasping for breath, tears washing her face. The red marks are starting to show on her right cheek and the neck.


    It¡¯s her fault! She is provoking the beast in me! The beast that only Tania cane down!


    ¡°I want you gone by the time I return, Maria, and I fucking mean it!¡± I say, and leave Mark to help her.


    I scoop my daughter and my car keys, and run out, ordering Mark to leave the bitch be and open the gate for me. She can die for fucks sake!


    My mind is a mess as I savagely drive through the roads. I feel like this is the end that I don¡¯t want to witness.


    I have called her phone a hundred times during the short drive, but she is off.


    She can¡¯t shut me out like this for God¡¯s sake!


    I pull up at Ambrose¡¯s gate, hooting nonstop like a lunatic.


    I¡¯m growing more desperate and impatient with every passing second. I feel like the chances of finding her are closing up on me with every ticking of the clock. My happiness is slipping away rapidly, and I need to get a hold of it before I lose it. Before I lose my cool. I don¡¯t know what I would be if Tania leaves me for good. She is my life!


    I pack the damn limo and get my daughter, cing her carefully on my chest as I walk to their door.


    I keep ringing their damn doorbell continuously without caring if it freaks them to death or not, until Ambrose opens it, a very annoying frown stered on his face that I don¡¯t give a fuck about.


    ¡°What¡¯s up, man?¡±


    ¡°Put my daughter to rest and be your wife. I believe she has lots of exnations to do. Be quick because I don¡¯t have time.¡±My tone of voice doesn¡¯t give room for questions.


    He takes my daughter, and walks with her upstairs, while I am left restlessly pacing back and forth, trying to call Tania for the nth call. I lost count of how many calls I have made, yet all I am still getting is the voice mail message.


    ¡°Come on, Ania, please!¡±


    ¡°Adrian?¡±


    I turn around, to the sight of Rita beside her husband.


    ¡°Where is my wife, Rita? And you better tell me the truth! Where is Tania?¡±They stare at each other, dismay being the only thing I can see on their faces. She didn¡¯t tell them either?


    ¡°What are you talking about, Adrian? First, you two cancel the wedding on the very morning it was supposed to hold. Second, you both turn off your phones since then. For two days we haven¡¯t been able to contact any of you. We came to your house but no one opened the gate for us. Now you show up here asking for Tania? What is happening?¡± Rita speaks on behalf of her shocked-beyond-shock husband.


    ¡°She left this morning. Everything that has happened for the past two days has a name that you two very well know. MARIA! The butch returned the night to our wedding and she is causing havoc! Why on devil¡¯s name wasn¡¯t I informed that Tania was my first wife¡¯s cousin, huh? Would someone care to exin?¡± I hysterically demand answers.


    ¡°Ahh.. sorry, Adrian.. I..¡±


    ¡°Keep your sorry forter, Rita! What was the point of concealing such important info from me?¡±¡±Because I knew Tania wouldn¡¯t let herself fall for her cousin¡¯s ex-husband. I knew Tania would give you the happiness you deserved, Adrian, but not if she knew you were married to her cousin.¡±¡±And you thought you could only do that by hiding the truth from her? From me? Did you ever think that a time like this woulde? Do you have a slight idea of how she feels right now?¡±¡±Well, no! Okay? I was certain that that bitch had no reason to return! Why did shee back anyway?¡±¡±I don¡¯t give a fuck about the reasons for her return any more. All I know is that the Maria who returned isn¡¯t the Maria I once knew. She is dangerous. But all the fuck about her aside for now. I need to find my Ania. Give me her address. I will go get her!¡±¡±I¡¯m sorry, Adrian. You are not in the right state to do that. Let¡­¡±¡±She can not leave me, Rita! I need her before I lose my mind.¡± My voice reverberates in all the corners of this house.


    ¡°Alright. You¡¯ll have her back, Adrian, I promise. But let me clean the mess I made. I will be the one to talk and exin things to her.¡±¡±I don¡¯t want you to talk to her, Rita. I want you to bring her back to me. If you can¡¯t do that, just give me her address and I will be the one to go after her.¡±¡±I will bring her back, Adrian. I promise!¡±


    ¡°By evening, I want her here, Rita! So. Hurry. The. Fuck. Up!¡±

 CHAPTER 56-EXPLANATIONS. ADVICES

    Four hourster!


    Four hourster!


    My mom walks to my room. She must be thinking I am deep asleep that¡¯s why she is almost tiptoeing. If only she knew I have built like a hundred castles in the air since Iid on this bed because I haven¡¯t even blinked!


    I sit down, acknowledging her presence.


    She is still mad, but at least now she can spare me a nce and a faint smile.


    ¡°Do you feel any better?¡± She asks, still standing.


    I nod my head, lying, because nothing feels better at all. I don¡¯t know if leaving was a good idea, because now I have absolutely no idea what is going on back in Andy¡¯s house.


    Has he already found out that I left? How is he? And Angel? My poor girl! I hope she forgives me for this.


    I can¡¯t help but worry, especially with the picture of that witch back there. She must be swimming on cloud nine now thinking that she has won.


    May the devil lick her ass!


    I know my Andy wille for me!


    ¡°Despite being away from me for months, you are still my daughter. I know you so well. You can¡¯t lie to me.¡±¡±I¡¯m sorry, mother. I know this isn¡¯t what you would have expected from your daughter. I mean, me falling in love with aplicated man like Andy. But tell me, mother, do we get to tell our hearts who to fall in love with?¡±¡±You falling in love with him isn¡¯t the problem, Tania. The problem is that you didn¡¯t care to find out who he really was. If he was really divorced. You just trusted him so blindly, and look at where that has lent you, huh?¡±¡±I love him, mother. Despite all this, despite hisplications, I love him so much.¡±¡±Someone is here to see you. Come downstairs.¡± She walks out withoutmenting on my love for Andy. Will they ever understand me on this?


    He is here? Andy came already? I kick the duvet aside, and walk out.


    With a racing heart, I walk downstairs, but I can¡¯t help the disappointment I feel when I don¡¯t see his face in our dining area.


    So, he sent her? Instead of himing to talk to me, he sent someone? I can¡¯t believe it!


    First of all, I feel like pping this ambassador of his across her face.


    And why is she wearing this look, huh? Is guilt consuming her?


    Ooh, seems like I was right all along, huh!


    ¡°Tania, my friend!¡± She hugs, a hug that I don¡¯t reciprocate. She notices my disinterest, and pulls away from me, bowing down. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±Sorry? Sorry! Will her apologies take away all this pain that is tearing me into pieces? Will her sorry undo all the harm that has already been done? Will her stupid sorry solve a damn? Sorry, my ass!


    ¡°So, you knew?¡± I ask softly, preventing the anger I feel towards her from busting out. She has the guts to nod her head. The guilt and shame can¡¯t even allow her to look me straight in the face. ¡°But you hid it from me! You chose to keep me in the dark all this while! Why?¡±My parents and siblings are watching the show in confusion. Nobody seems to understand what is happening, and I feel bad that they have to find out this way. But this snake of a friend has to exin this backstabbing betrayal. I can¡¯t believe she can do this to me. Why?


    ¡°I know you must be thinking so I¡¯ll of me, my friend, and¡­¡±¡±Friend? Give me a break, please! A friend doesn¡¯t betray you, especially not like this!¡±¡±Believe it or not, Tania, I did it for you and Adrian. Adrian deserves to be happy after what that woman did to him. That bitch had no right whatsoever to return? She has no right, Tania! You are the right one for him, not that woman who¡­¡±¡±She isn¡¯t just any woman, Rita!¡± I shout, shocking everyone.


    ¡°I know! And it¡¯s precisely for that same reason that I decided to hide the truth from you. I know how much you respect bonds and ties, I knew you will not allow yourself to love Adrian if you knew who he was married to. I wanted you two to be happy without any obstacles.¡±¡±Rita, you brought me from here and bundled me into my cousin¡¯s home. You watched me slowly fall in love with my cousin¡¯s husband. I even confided in you before everything blew out of proportion, but what did you do? You watched me drown in this mess and did nothing! I asked you a thousand times where his wife was, who she was, what if she returns. I can¡¯t believe you were that courageous to lie to my face like that. You watched me prepare for my wedding. You witnessed how afraid I was when I was shopping for my gown, but even then, you chose to lie to me. I felt something was odd that day and I told you, but like always, youforted me with your lies. I didn¡¯t deserve any of this. I would have understood it if it was another woman, Rita, but my very own cousin? Do you know how dirty I feel?¡±¡±I.. I am sorry to cut you short my dear,¡± my father interrupts, ¡°but, what are you two talking about?¡±¡±Adrian¡¯s wife, the father, is none other but.. ma.. Ma.. ria. Maria Rodgers!¡±¡±Maria?¡± The four mouths shout in unison.


    Who wouldn¡¯t be surprised? The coincidence is just mind-boggling! Or so I thought, but now I know it wasn¡¯t just a coincidence. My good friend here wanted me in this situation.


    My family drop to their seats, one by one. No one is saying a word to the other. All the four pairs of their eyes were on me, still in bewilderment.


    ¡°Adrian loves you, Tania. He is losing his mind back there. Pleasee back.¡± Rita begs.


    ¡°Did he know? Was he aware that Maria and I are rted?¡±I¡¯m sorry Andy, but there are so many miseries in this that I don¡¯t know what to believe anymore. I need to confirm.


    I cross my fingers, in the hope that her response will not in any way contradict Andy. I hope it¡¯s true that he knew nothing.


    ¡°No.¡±


    I breathe out a sigh.


    ¡°Howe?¡±


    ¡°We hid it from him too. I thought it was best if none of you knew.¡±¡±Now you see where your smart brain has gotten us to, Rita. Just leave. I need to be with my family.¡±¡±No, Tania, please! You need to see Adrian. He is worried sick! He turned into a wild beast since he learnt of your disappearance. He wants you back.¡±¡±Tell him that, time, is all that I need. I am with my family, not in a den of lions. He has no reason to worry.¡±¡±You don¡¯t get it! He ordered me not to go back without you, Tania. Please, I¡¯m begging you!¡±¡±Tell him that I am not an object to be pushed anyhow. I need time to think. Just go now.¡±¡±If that¡¯s what you want. But I must warn you, Tania, he will not be himself until youe back to him. I¡¯m afraid of facing him, but I know I can¡¯t force you toe with me. Take care!¡±She turns to leave, but I remember about Angel.


    ¡°Rita?¡± She stops, turning to me, ¡°how is Angel?¡±¡±She was still asleep when I left, but I am sure she will not give Adrian any peace until she sees you. You know how much the poor kid loves you, Tania. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to change your mind?¡±¡±No. Take care on your way back!¡±


    She nods her head, and walks out to her car outside.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Tania! But you are letting Maria walk all over again!¡± Mina says before I can even sit down.


    I ignore her and sit down.


    I don¡¯t need anybody to remind me how much I have lost to that witch! Especially not someone who knows nothing about love.


    ¡°I agree with your sister. I didn¡¯t raise a coward for a daughter!¡±What?


    ¡°Mother?¡±


    She can¡¯t be talking like this! I thought she didn¡¯t approve of this rtionship from the beginning? No, I¡¯m sure! Shouldn¡¯t she be madder at me right now?


    ¡°Just how much more do you have to lose to that Maria? Are you that weak? Do you even love this Adrian as much as you say?¡±¡±Mother, you know I do!¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Then fight for your love! Defend what is yours!¡±¡±But mother? She is his wife! She is my cousin!¡±¡±Ooh,e on, sis! Do you think Maria would be caring right now if she was the one in your ce? Did she even think twice before snatching Damian from you? Sorry, but you are being too sentimental over nothing! Show that bitch how strong Tania Lawson is!¡± Mira speaks.


    What changed here? Do they like Andy for me that much, or do they just want me to get back at Maria?


    ¡°You know dear, in this life, you give people exactly what they deserve. They are all right. You have let that woman walk over you since you were kids. She may be his first wife, but she left. Does he love her? Does he want her back? From Rita¡¯s exnation, Andy is just a victim like you are. Are you going to throw away your happiness like that to a person like Maria?¡±Even father!


    But aren¡¯t they all right?


    ¡°Listen, Tania. When you love someone, you fight for them, and protect them from anything and anyone. You went against us just to prove how much you loved Adrian. Why is that you can¡¯t go against Maria? You told me a while ago that you can not choose who to love. I tell you what, true lovees once. If you let Maria win this war, you will be miserable for the rest of your life. Is that what you want for yourself? Because I don¡¯t want that for any of my children.¡±Ooh, mother!


    I don¡¯t want that for myself either!

 CHAPTER 57-MAKING UP

    My bedroom door opens, and my mother walks in. I honestly don¡¯t know what time of the bright morning it is, and I also can¡¯t recall what time I drowned into sleepst night. My head still feels so heavy with pending thoughts. I might have been thinking even in my sleep. Pss! Ooh me!


    Izily pull myself up, sitting straight on the bed, and wait for my mother to speak. She looks so heavily pregnant with utterance, which I don¡¯t quite understand because we were on a clear page when we retired to bedst night. We had a loquacious family dialogue after Rita left, and we came into an understanding. I had a wide range of elucidating to do, and I did so without leaving out a thing. I poured out my all ¨C my feelings, my thoughts, my sentiments, everything.


    After the lengthy beneficial lectures, even from my younger siblings, sigh at that, I felt so much relieved, like a very enormous burden had been lifted off my chest. Nevertheless, I still found myself ambling in thoughts when Iid down on my bed, fathoming about their advises and opinions.


    ¡°Mother? What is it?¡± I wreck the lull, because my mother seems to have left her voice in their bedroom, and her facial expression is crystal clear that she has something to say, making me so damn anxious.


    ¡°Aaa¡­ you have a guest.¡± She says atst, after what felt like a decade of total silence.


    ¡°A guest?¡± I query, putting on a scowl. ¡°Who is it?¡±¡±It would be best if you see for yourself dear.¡± She pats my shoulder with her hand, faking a small smile, and she walks out.


    A guest, huh?


    I kick off the duvet, and get my ass out of bed, walking to the bathroom to ease my dder and wash off the eyes logs first.


    Let¡¯s see who Andy sent today, and it better not be that traitor of a friend, Rita. I still feel like killing her for what she did. In as much as I want to understand her, the damage she caused is just way too much. I can¡¯t stay disgruntled to her all my life, but right now, I¡¯m just hurting, and seeing her reminds me the I am in this situation all glory to her. Her intentions might have been good, but see what they caused? It¡¯s not just me who is hurting, but Andy and Angel too. My family too is caught up in this tangle.


    I get to the sitting room, stopping abruptly on my tracks after my eyesnd on my supposed guest. My heart skips a beat or two. No, actually, a few beats.


    He stands to face my direction after noticing my family¡¯s eyes on me, his height dominating everyone else¡¯s in this humble room, his rich candy odor filling the entire house. Talk of dominance, and Andrian Ashton is the real meaning of that.


    ANDY!


    Here he is, standing tall before me. I feel enranged and overwhelmed by his visit at the same time. I know I look like a confused idiot in front of them all, because the truth is, I really am confused. Something is strongly urging me to run in his arms, but a picture of him and Maria in her room two nights ago is clearly roaming in my mind, holding me back.


    ¡°He camest night, but he asked us not to wake you up, dear.¡± My father takes the liberty to exin, and rescue me from further looking like aplete idiot. ¡°He has exined his version of the story and we understand him, Tania. You two need to talk, and whatever you decide, my dear, we are here for you.¡±It seems like they really have nothing against him, huh! Did he realy divulge everything to them, including what he was doing in Maria¡¯s room the other night?


    I spare a nce at all of them, finally stopping at Andy¡¯s cold but pleading ones. He is quite a strong allure, and a heart warmer, because instantly my outrage towards him has evaporated, leaving me with a strong desire for him. I want so much to stare at him the whole day and night, and before the things I want him to rify evaporates too, I turn my back on them, and make my way out to the bright morning sun outside.


    I keep walking until I get to his ck Lamborghini BMW parked at the far end of ourpound, as his tracks stops just behind me. This sure will be the talk of the town for weeks. A Lamborghini spotted in this vige, and in Lawson¡¯spound? We sure are gonna be the talk of the town. The sparkling machine looks so oddly in ce, just like the owner.


    ¡°Ania!¡± His voice echoes through my ears, making me nearly jump as I turn around to face him, leaning my back on the car. He closes the gab between us, leaving just a thin space to prevent our body from brushing each other. ¡°Let¡¯s go back, Ania. Come back to me. To Angel. To your house, babe. Please,e with me.¡±I presume that this is the billionaire side of him speaking ¨C the Adrian Ashton, and clearly, not my Andy. My Andy isn¡¯t a jerk ass like this proud and arrogant son of¡­ This one that is speaking to me with so much authority like he is ordering me.


    I shoot my eyes at him, scanning his face for any trace of the Andy that I know. The Andy that I love. The Andy that loves me.


    ¡°That must be the newest exotic way of apologising, right?¡± I snap at him.


    He closes his eyes for a minutes, holding his breath for a while, and when he finally release it, ites out in a heart ¨C stirring word that weakens my bones, touching the soft spot that only my Andy knows.


    ¡°SORRY!¡± His pheromones must fleeing from him and taking refuge in me, making me susceptible. I am grateful to my sixth sense that is still rming me that my family is just inside the house that is only few steps from us, otherwise I would be melting in his arms right now. Truth be told, I missed him. That one day felt like a whole freaking decade away from him. I terribly miss him, and his sincere apology just hit a very soft spot in me. I know he is truly sorry, because his eyes, this beautiful eyes of his, never lie. ¡°I am sorry, if you felt betrayed by me. Trust me, I know how much betrayal hurts, and I wear I can never make you feel that, Ania. Of all the people in the world, just not you, my love. I am sorry that you walked in on me and Maria like that. Believe me, I feel embarrassed. I feel so dirty, and ashamed, but believe me, like I told you, for you, I can do anything, except sleeping with Maria. I would be even disrespecting myself.¡±Can I please steal a kiss from him? Damn! Him being this vulnerable and honest is putting my mind out of order. Chill, Tania! Calm your little demons for now! You¡¯ll have time with your man and when that happens, you will not need to steal a kiss. You will devour him the best way you please, as much as you want. I swallow hard at that thought, blocking my savage thoughts from driving me insane.


    I clear my throat, crossing my arms on my chest, and maintaining the eye contact with him, which is quite a challenging thing for me.


    ¡°I just have two questions, and one request.¡± I utter, and his eyes soften.


    ¡°Anything for you.¡± He utters, keeping a straight face, his eyes not relinquishing from mine.


    ¡°Howe you didn¡¯t think I could be connected to Maria? Didn¡¯t you do a background check on me before hiring me?¡±¡±I was so desperately in need of help, and I put my full trust on my friends. The only friends that I have. It never would have crossed my mind that they would bring me someone rted to Maria. I honestly didn¡¯t know.¡±¡±I believe you. So, what is it that you feel for Maria?¡±¡±If there is anything, it¡¯s just hatred. It¡¯s resentment. You are the one I love, Tania. No one else. I personally will see to it that Maria leaves for good, but that is after finding her intentions. She is hazardous, Tania!¡±¡±I know, and herees my request.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°We are taking her down together. There will be no secrets between us, Andy. Anything that concerns her, don¡¯t leave me out of it.¡±¡±I promise.¡±


    I nod my head, feeling so free and at peace. Love is really something, huh!


    ¡°So¡­ am I forgiven?¡± He asks, his eyes darkening again, perhaps with eagerness? He might be thinking that I am still mad at him.


    I lift paws, standing on my toes to match his height. I take a quick peek behind him, and when I don¡¯t see anyone peeking on us at the door, or roaming at thepound, I pull him for a long kiss that I was so thirsty for. Darn! Did I miss him? He doesn¡¯t seem to have missed this any less either.


    I would love to chew his lips until they are swollen, or even take this to a higher notch, but my parents might just appear from the blue and find us hungrily grinding our lips on each other like this. I will die of embarrassment.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± I ask between broken breathing when we pull away.


    He keeps my face between his palms, soothing my cheeks with his thumbs, a small smirk stered on his face as his lips curve up to crack a joke that sounds too serious ording to his gestures and soft voice. The devilish grin in his eyes, my oh my!


    ¡°I think we both need to make up to each other?¡±¡±Ooh, yeah? And what exactly will I be making up for?¡±¡±For abandoning me. For leaving me. For breaking your promise to me. Don¡¯t do that again. Please?¡± His face changes to a serious pleading one on thest five words.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Now I feel guilty. I feel like I shouldn¡¯t have left. But at least, my thoughts have been confirmed. I now am certain about my worth to him. I know exactly what I am to him, and what I need to do for him ¨C for us. For this sweet love that is so strong to rebel against.


    ¡°I promise. This is the first and thest time I will run away from our problems, Andy. From now on, until eternity, I will be beside you.¡±¡±And until eternity, I will love you, Tania, and protect you. I love you, love.¡±¡±I love you, hun.¡±


    At this point, his pheromones have really over worked their magic on me. I crash my lips on him again, and he receives the kiss with so much passion, longing, and ooh, what else?


    ¡°Mmh, mmh!¡±


    Shit! Damn shi¡­ i¡­ ee¡­ t!


    We pull away to the sound of someone clearing his throat behind him. Jeez!


    I lick my lips to wipe the evidence of that uncalled for act, but, my, is it helping? Definitely not, and I feel so embarrassed. I give up licking them, because I don¡¯t know what sort of naughty thoughts that the sight is giving this guy here. He is now the one looking like an idiot, wearing a mega smile just by watching me lick my lips. Aah, right! I know what he is thinking and damn, I¡¯m wetting my pants just by thinking of what he is thinking about.


    We turn around, to the sight of my family standing right in front of us.


    Well! well! well!


    It seems like their grandiose about my stay here was just but a charade, huh! If not, why are they all here all dolly and bubbly with my suitcase? Are they for real?

 CHAPTER 58-CRAZY

    We say goodbye to my family after a small talk. Well, it seems like Andy¡¯s charm faultlessly worked on them, and though they can¡¯t say it to me, I know they think my idea of running off was rather childish. All in all, Andy came for me. He came after me. He left that bitch and went after the one his heart desires ¨C the one he adores. That clears all my doubts, and so, we hit the road back to the city. Back to our nightmare.


    What was I even thinking, huh!


    I concur with what they say, you know, running away from problems isn¡¯t the solution? Yeah! I concur. That isn¡¯t a remedy to anything at all, and it will never be. It¡¯s like the ridiculous tale of drinking your sorrows away, because in the morning you wake up sober, and everything you thought you drowned down your system and digested will be screaming at you. Basically, there are no shortcuts in life, neither are there smoother ways nor will everything be handed to you on a silver tter. If you want to seed, if you wanna get what you want or achieve your goals in life, you have to go through all the ups and downs, swim in the quagmires, kiss the mud where necessary, anything, because that is the sure way that you will get something, else, life will p you like a vagabond. You have to take everything head-on, and give it your all. And that, that is exactly what I am going to do.


    That bitch has walked all over me all my life. She took pleasure and satisfaction in belittling me every damn chance she got. She took all the glory in every feud we engaged into, including stealing my boyfriend back then. I don¡¯t give a fuck about Damian, because what I felt for that son of a bitch was contrary to what love feels. I don¡¯t give a damn about them, but I fucking care for my heart, and the life of the people implicated in this mess. She has always won, but not this time.


    They say love changes you a great deal, and I agree too. I never spected in my whole life that I would ever fight for a man. I was to vige for that crap. I actually cracked my rips and jaws, calling it absurdity when I heard of people fighting because of love. You know, those cheap fights and bitchy threats like ¡°stay the fuck off my man, biatch¡±? They really soudd too cliche for me. But again, as they say, you never know the feeling until you are the one experiencing it. Now I know what it feels like to love someone so much to a point of wanting to give them everything, and do just anything for them. Andy is worth all this and much more- he and his daughter. They are worth the fight.


    I never sumbed to cheappetition games of Maria before. I got to a point where I epted the fact that I can never stand against her. I eventually swallowed my pride and wore the bitter crown of defeat and epted it wholeheartedly, but today, I am dropping that crown, I am crushing it to ashes, and going for the one that she always, always had on.


    I will not let her take these two precious people away from me. I will not permit her to humiliate me ever again. Maybe the things she took from me before had no importance at all. Maybe I had no reason to fight on back then. But now, I so damn do. They say love is like a fire, and I am going to show her just what one is willing to do for love. This fire burning inside me will show her no mercy. I am going to win this war, and I will make her swallow her vomits.


    I can never win against her my left broken foot! We will freaking see about that!


    ¡°Hey! Where¡­ where are we?¡± I implore, turning to Andy after realizing we are off the main road.


    I am fully aware that he is not familiar with this ce, and that there is no shortcut to the city. But why didn¡¯t he ask me?


    The mischievous smile on his face stuns me more, but weirdly manages to arouse the butterflies in my belly. He is always a serious dude, and I know when he acts this mysterious he is up to some naughty mischief. Now that I think about it, I think he is up at it because, why would he miss the road now when he didn¡¯t get lost when he wasing? It¡¯s so dubious, right?


    ¡°What is going through your head? Are you kidnapping me or something?¡± I tease, and the smile on his face widens, revealing his long shiny teeth.


    ¡°Now why the hell would I do that?¡±


    To hell with the innocence he is faking! who is he kidding? He is not stopping, meaning he is up to something.


    ¡°Then where exactly are we going?¡±


    ¡°You know, that idea of kidnapping you isn¡¯t bad at all. I know my daughter wants to see you asap, but just for today, I want to be selfish. I want you all for myself.¡±Whoa! Now that sends me straight to the moon. I don¡¯t know if I should be this optimistic with it or not because, I mean, Andy, prioritizing himself before his daughter? This is¡­ Extraordinarily terrific! It¡¯s hard to believe! So hard to believe indeed, but seeing the frown on his face confirms that he is actually serious, and he is feeling guilty about it. Guilty about denying his precious daughter something.


    Well, I¡¯m already at the moon with this crazy idea of his, and I am not willing to leave just yet. I will go with him wherever he goes. I will give him anything he wants and beyond, I will even sink into the deepest depths of sin with him at any given chance. That is how much I love him, and I am certain he loves me just as much, or even more. So, whatever is running through his mind, I am super okay with it.


    All to himself, huh!


    ¡°You have be so naughty.¡± He mutters.


    ¡°Huh?¡± I exim. Honestly, what did I do?


    ¡°What¡¯s that blush all about? Mmh.. A wild guess.. your mind is rolling somewhere under the sheets with me?¡±Shit! Was I, really?


    ¡°I..¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even dare deny it, Ania!¡±


    ¡°Well, I wasn¡¯t going to. Can you me me, though? I miss you terribly, you know, and your idea of having me all to yourself is giving me goosebumps.¡±¡±Mmh.. It should. Because I am nning to make up for everything. And you are going to make up for making me go insanely wild for those fucking long hours that felt like freaking eternity.¡±¡±Aaah, I see! Is that meant to scare me?¡± He winks. That damn seductive wink!


    He drops his left hand on my thigh, the right one remaining on the steering.


    ¡°By the way, has Rita or that jerk husband of hers called?¡± He asks, squeezing my thigh, and ooh, just, ooh!


    ¡°No. She hasn¡¯t called after leaving our house yesterday. Why?¡±¡±Just tell me if any of them does.¡±


    ¡°Why? What happened?¡± I curiously ask albeit the spark of his hand on my thigh bing so dominant.


    ¡°Nothing. Don¡¯t worry. They deserve a punishment for what they did.¡±Okay, that sounds momentous, and I know this guy when ites to seriousness.


    ¡°What did you do?¡±


    ¡°You want to know?¡± I nod my head, curiosity killing me. He pats hisp, and I furrow my eyebrows. He is not implying what I am deducing, right? ¡°Sit here and I will tell you all about it.¡± He implores, holding my arm for guidance.


    I don¡¯t trust him at all on this one, but I have to take the risk.


    I unbuckle the seat belt, and with his gentle aid, I manage to park myself on his conformablep in a minute, hoping that we won¡¯t cause an ident.


    Ooh, dear! This is not good, but there is no way I am backing out now. I don¡¯t even have that option, since I am caged between his legs and his Hardrock chest. His hand is working its magic again, and before it gains total effect on me, I look up to his devilish eyes.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± I try to speak, but he seals my lips with a kiss.


    ¡°You don¡¯t get to talk about anything except us from now. That¡¯s an order from your master.¡± He says between the kiss, and damn!


    Master my¡­


    ¡°You are such a¡­¡±


    ¡°A smart ass jerk? As long as I am your jerk and I can still work my tricks on you, sweetheart, I am okay.¡± He kisses me again, setting everything in me aze.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Isn¡¯t he a cute-candy-smart-ass jerk? I mean¡­ I mean¡­


    ¡°Ooh..¡±


    I mean.. What am I saying?

 CHAPTER 59-HIS DARK SIDE

    *MATURE CONTENT*


    Our hands are all over our bodies as Andy kicks the door of this hotel room shut. I don¡¯t know how or when he concocted for this but¡­¡±Ooh..¡± A moan bypasses my lips as he slinks his hand under my dress, his fingers nipping my hard nipples.


    I flex my chest to him, granting him ample ess due to my dreadful desires.


    We haven¡¯t done this in weeks. To hell with that fucking agreement we made to abstain until our wedding night.


    A lot has ensued that thwarted our desires during these past few days, and I understand, but now, now I yearn to fuck him all this freaking day long. I want his glorious cock to spend the entire day massaging my walls, and spend the night inside me if possible.


    Damn! It¡¯s been so fucking long since I felt his cock vibrating in my groin.


    I twitch with ecstasy as his fingers pinch my hard nipples hard, and another whimper of glory escapes my lips. As if that was a victory call to him, he squeezes the nipples more harder, twisting them, giving me a very painfully sweet sensation. I nibble my lower lip to curb another moan from escaping, wrapping one leg around his waist, and pressing my front hard on the hard rock between his legs.


    ¡°I want to pleasure you with my mouth, master.¡± I tease, my lustful eyes boring into his dark ones.


    ¡°No, little naughty ve. I will do as I please, and you,¡± he pinches my nipples harder, making me shut my eyes as the sensation sends jolts of fire down my spine, ¡°are going to shut this little dirty mouth until I say it¡¯s your turn.¡±¡±But..¡±


    In a blink, my dress is being flung on the floor together with my undies.


    ¡°Sshh¡­ That is your punishment for being so naughty and rebellious. Hands above your head.¡±I do not quiteprehend the name of this steamy hot madness in his head, but it¡¯s turning me so dangerously on. I am fucking wet and yet he hasn¡¯t touched me. The way his hungry eyes are devouring my nude body, worshipping the sight before him is mind-charming.


    ¡°But, Andy, ¡­¡±


    ¡°Hands above your head. NOW!¡± His dominant silver voice echoes, giving no room for defiance.


    I do asmanded, and he pins my hands above my head on the wall with one hand, the other one trailing down my belly and halting on my pot of honey.


    I close my eyes to the pleasure as his wet mouth captures my right nipple, while his middle finger dives into my vagina, thrusting slowly at first in a consistent rhythm, drawing me into more pleasure with every thrust. He bites my nipple slowly, pulling it a little between his teeth.


    ¡°Aa¡­ Ah¡­ Ooh!¡±


    I moan as he savagely fingers me, and I clench my walls tight to lock his finger inside me. He is thrusting in faster and harder, and wait, that¡¯s not just one finger.


    My walls are disintegrating due to pleasure building inside. I can¡¯t contain it. My lower belly aches really bad. The orgasm ising in a mixture of pain and pleasure.


    I close my eyes ready for release. The mind-blowing orgasm.


    He abandons my breasts to concentrate on my facial expressions. I can feel the mes of fire emanating from his eyes burning my face, sending jolts of sweat down my neck. He sucks it, licking my neck countless times.


    ¡°An.. A.. nd.. y..¡±


    ¡°MASTER!¡± He groans like a hungry infuriated lion in heat.


    ¡°Mast.. O¡­! Ooh! I¡­ I am¡­¡± I don¡¯t know what I was stammering, but I stop with a letdown when he slows down.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare cum now, you hear?¡± He strictly warns, making me open my eyes to meet his beastly ones.


    He is like a beast. This zing dark demeanour with lust is making him appear like a vicious devil. I have never seen this look before. I have never encountered this beast before me. Not even the previous times we have made love. It¡¯s like he is possessed. Like a spirit is controlling him.


    He is not even blinking as he picks up his pace fingering me again faster and harder, his gaze on me. The fear of the beast before me and the pleasure of the heat of the magic of his finger inside me makes me close my eyes.


    In no time, I am at the edge again, my walls crumbling down and I can¡¯t help it this time around.


    ¡°An..¡± I was sote to even moan his name. I let out, and he stops again, pulling out his finger roughly, making me whimper.


    I open my eyes, and I am greeted by his middle finger being the only thing separating our faces, dripping wet with my juice.


    ¡°You broke the rule!¡± The beast in him states, his words exuding danger.


    I tense.


    Rule? What rule?


    He licks the colourless liquid dripping down his figures until it¡¯s all dried up, and I am enthralled by how his Adam¡¯s apple now to the sweet taste of my cum as he pushes it down his throat.


    ¡°You were not supposed to cum.¡± He states again as he resumes moulding my breasts one at a time.


    How can I not cum after that heavenly feeling? He has never asked me not to do that before. I always cum whenever I feel like and he has neverined.


    ¡°We will do this again one more time and, don¡¯t you dare fucking cum until I say so. Okay?¡± He queries as his hand starts its way down again, thrusting two fingers at once without warning.


    I jump to that ecstasy as he picks up his pace at once, thrusting with all the might and strength in him, hitting a very soft spot inside. I begin closing my eyes, but he orders me not to.


    ¡°Look at me!¡± He says, and I obey. ¡°You can not cum, alright?¡±¡±Yes.¡± I hum, struggling to keep my gaze at him albeit the threatening pleasure.


    ¡°Will you disobey me again?¡±


    ¡°Ooh¡­ No.¡± I shout between the uncontrobly loud moans.


    He hits my G-spot, and pauses there, pressing on it.


    ¡°No, who?¡±


    ¡°No, master!¡± I groan between greeted teeth.


    ¡°Will you run away from me again?¡±


    His fingers are still parked hard on that spot, his eyes scanning mine.


    ¡°No, master.¡±


    He thrusts slowly three times and then speeds up.


    I am a hysterical moaning mess. My eyes closed on their own seconds ago, savouring the beauty of this steamy moment. My whole body is trembling, swimming in this fire that is mercilessly consuming me. I have no doubt he can count my loud and fast heartbeats. I am burning, burning with pleasure and more desire. I am on cloud nine. Nothing matters, nothing exists but us and this mind-blowing moment. Everything else seems to be at a standstill.


    ¡°Andy¡­ mas.. master! Ooh!¡±


    ¡°Cum for me now! Cum for Andy.¡± He orders, the warmth of his words caressing my face, coaxing me to obey hismand.


    ¡°Aaah¡­ Ooh¡­ Aaah¡­ Andy! Andy!¡± I let go at the exact moment I feel tears running down my cheeks.


    What the¡­


    He pulls out, and lets go of my hands. They are so painful that I have to drop them slowly and carefully. My wrists are aching, and my eyes drop to them when I manage to bring them between us. My wrists are swollen, and the marks of his fingers are so evident.


    He follows my gaze, and his eyes close at the sight of my wrists. ¡°I hurt you!¡± He says, still closing his eyes.


    Didn¡¯t he know what he was doing?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Sorry, baby.¡± He pulls me in his arms, wrapping me tightly in them. ¡°Sorry.¡± He whispers behind my ear.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    I rest on his shoulder, and I let tears drop feely, closing my eyes to reminisce about what just transpired.


    Is there a side of him that I don¡¯t know yet? Or is this a part of sex that I didn¡¯t know yet?

 CHAPTER 60-OPENING UP.

    After that weird sex that left my wrists swollen and hurting like hell, Any carefully carried me to bed, swaddled me in his arms and we both drifted off to sleep. I don¡¯t know for how long since I didn¡¯t even notice him waking up.


    My orbs bore to my wrists. They are all red.  The soreness and imprints of his fingers are apparent. I don¡¯t want to put more meaning into this, so I take it as just a mere ident.


    I step out of bed and pull down my dress, and stride to the small table where he is conversing with his daughter through a video call on hisptop. I heeded him notifying her that he found me and the cute doll is throwing tantrums. She isn¡¯t buying her daddy¡¯s idea about seeing me tomorrow.


    ¡°Please, daddy! Pretty please! I am sure mommy Ania will want to talk to me right away if you ask her.¡±¡±That¡¯s why I am asking you, princess, please give me a few minutes. When she is done with what she is doing, I will ask her to talk to you. Is that okay, baby?¡±¡±Why don¡¯t you want to call her right now, daddy? Please tell her that I want to see her?¡±¡±Don¡¯t you trust your daddy, princess? I promised you that I will bring mommy back to you, right? And¡­¡±¡±And mommy is here.¡± I surprise them by popping myplexion on the screen, and parking myself beside Andy.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± She Exims albeit with ecstasy, but that doesn¡¯tst for more seconds. Her face turns dull all of a sudden. ¡°What happened to your hand, mommy?¡±Ooh, shiieet!!


    I quickly plunge my arm from Andy¡¯s shoulder, guilt washing over me.


    I steal a quick nce at Andy.


    His head is hunched down, scrutinizing my wrists. He is feeling remorseful. Guilt is the only expression written on his face.


    Gazing at him, I get a feeling that this wasn¡¯t just an ident. Now that I think about it, he looked weirdly that particr moment. I can¡¯t quite exin it, but that was not the Andy I have known for months. He appeared like an indignant beast chastising me. I reminisce him ordering me to address him as ¡°master¡±. I thought it was all a kinky joke but now? I don¡¯t know. I really don¡¯t. Am I just being paranoid?


    ¡°Mommy? Daddy? Is there something wrong?¡± Angel¡¯s melodious voice snaps us from wondend, and we look at her on the screen.


    I was so thrilled upon seeing my prince charming, her daddy, that I even forgot to enquire where he left her. But I can¡¯t be mistaken. This is Rita¡¯s house. This guy is such a weirdo. He is punishing them for what they did to us, yet he left his daughter with them?


    ¡°Daddy and I are perfectly fine, Princess, okay? Don¡¯t worry.¡± I respond to her. The kiddo looks really worried, and I feel like a selfish asshole for leaving her the way I did.


    ¡°Who hurt you, mommy?¡±


    Yeah, damn! I thought she had forgotten about my wrist. But I forgot this little kid is anything but dumb and stupid.


    ¡°No one, princess. Mommy just had a minor ident but I will be all fine. I am actually fine now that I have seen you, baby. How are you?¡±¡±Why did you leave me and daddy, mommy? I miss you so much.¡±¡±I just had a few things to take care of. I can never leave you, baby. Mommy and daddy will be back with you tomorrow, okay?¡±¡±Why not today, mommy?¡± She implores.


    I detest seeing her like this, and more, I loathe the certainty that I am a bad liar.


    ¡°That¡¯s because it¡¯ste, baby. It¡¯s dangerous to drive at night. But like mommy said, we will see you tomorrow. You, mommy, and I, will have breakfast together tomorrow morning. Does that sound good?¡±Saviour!


    ¡°Okay, daddy. I love you daddy and mommy.¡±


    ¡°And we love you so, so much, princess. See you tomorrow, okay?¡±¡±Okay.¡±


    ¡°Tania! Bestie!¡± Rita speaks, appearing on the screen with her daughter, and Andy¡¯s face turns dark all of a sudden. Rita flinches albeit keeping a pleading face.


    I am angry at her, but I can¡¯t dismiss her. I open my mouth to respond to her greetings, but furious Andy beats me to it.


    ¡°We had an agreement, Rita. Don¡¯t push me!¡± He fumes.


    Whoa! Poor Rita and her husband! What did this beast order them?


    ¡°Please, Adrian¡­ I..¡± She begins her plea albeit trembling, but Andy is way too cold for such.


    ¡°Pack Angel¡¯s belongings. I¡¯m picking her up tomorrow at seven.¡±She bows her head and nods slightly. The next thing I know, the screen goes ck. Andy disconnected the call. Just like that.


    Isn¡¯t he being too drastic on the poor souls? I mean, at least he should consider the brighter side of this madness. He met me. This craziness of theirs gave birth to this incredible love that we are sharing. Regardless of how cliche it sounds, we should give them some credit.


    I will never consent to what they did. I still feel deluded. I still censure them for all this mess. But at least, I met my one true love. My heartbeat. My Andy.


    ¡°I am sorry.¡± His voice startles me, and before my face turns blue wondering what he is apologising for, I realize he is caressing my wrists.


    I won¡¯t lie. They hurt. I still don¡¯t understand all this. But I don¡¯t want to see him looking like this.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Andy. I am okay.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not right. I hurt you.¡±


    Silence falls between us for decades, my eyes searching his. I don¡¯t know why all of a sudden my heart is melting.


    ¡°Are you even for real?¡± He asks, caressing my cheeks.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I just hurt you and you are here smiling.¡±


    Dang! I didn¡¯t know I was!


    ¡°idents do happen, right? You didn¡¯t know you were hurting me. You have apologized, and that¡¯s all that matters. Don¡¯t beat yourself over it. Besides, I hate seeing you this way. This look in your eyes, I don¡¯t like it, Andy.¡±¡±You know, you are the only one who has ever been able to understand thenguage of my eyes. You are the only person who can point out my fears, and worries, and my joy too. Nobody has ever been able to read and understand me like you do.¡±¡±Maybe because I am the one born for you. The only one who can love, understand, and care for you the way no one can.¡±¡±Thank you, baby. I would be lost without you. Thank you, for making me feel like aplete man again.¡±¡±No, Andy. Thank you for letting me into your heart. For making me part of your life and a parcel of your world. I am¡­¡± He silences me with a kiss that feels so heavenly, a kiss that weakens my bones.


    We pull away, but he keeps my face in his palms, our faces just an inch apart.


    ¡°You are so wrong. You are not just a part and parcel of me, darling. You are my life and my world. You are my second angel. Youplete me. I love you so much and I can¡¯t bare to hurt or lose you. So promise me, love, any time you encounter that beast that stood before you a while ago, you will do something to stop him. Anything ¨C hit me, knock me, bite me, anything to wake me up from that beastly mood, okay?¡±He is talking about that wild moment of pleasure and pain a while ago. Why does he seem so afraid? And what does he mean by ¡°anytime I encounter that beast¡±?


    ¡°What was all that about, Andy? Should I be worried?¡±¡±No. I will control myself.  Just like I have been doing.¡±Huh! Wha¡­This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    His hands drop from my face, and he rests them on his thighs.


    ¡°When your cousin, Maria, came into my life, I felt like she was the first person to love me truly and sincerely. She introduced me to a lot of sex stuff, and as a way of holding on to the only person who had ever loved me in my life, I embraced her kinky ways of pleasure. I was willing to do just anything to keep her love for me alive. I did everything she wanted just to pleasure and satisfy her the exact way she wanted. Sex between us was nowhere close to what normal couples call sex. It was something so dark that you don¡¯t deserve to experience. It was the third reason why I stayed away from women for years after my separation with Maria. I have been able to control myself for the short time that you and I have been together, but I just don¡¯t know what brought about that mild trigger just now.¡±The world is spinning way too fast for myzy brain!


    What sort of a fucking curse does this name, Maria, carries, huh?


    ¡°Could it be her? Could seeing her again be the reason for that trigger?¡± I mumble, and he avoids my eyes.

 CHAPTER 61-THE PLAN.

    ¡°Maybe¡­ maybe not. I just don¡¯t know, Ania. I have no feelings for Maria¡­¡±¡±But you two had a strong connection before. It¡¯s normal for her to trigger something in you when you saw her again, Andy.¡±¡±All I know is that I don¡¯t want to see the face of that bitch. She reminds me of how her farfetched love almost reduced me to nothing, and the hell I went through with my daughter when she left. I gave her my all, Ania. I pleaded with her, I begged her, but still, she left. She told me to my face that day that I was not even half the man she wanted to spend her life with. And now she shamelesslyes back to im my daughter? She dares to question how I brought up my daughter? She has no right to do that.¡±¡±I know, Andy.¡± I ce my hands on top of his, soothing him with my thumbs. ¡°Don¡¯t let her words or actions get to you because that is exactly what she wants ¨C to irritate you, to make you start doubting yourself. She wants to crush the confidence you have built in yourself over the years. Don¡¯t let her get into you.¡±¡±Okay. But you know, I can put up with her making me feel this way, but I can¡¯t bear hurting you. I feel like a¡­¡±¡±Sh.. Let¡¯s not talk about it right now, okay? I am fine, Andy¡­¡±¡±No, you are not. I don¡¯t want you to be fine with this. Promise me, Ania, that the next time you see any sign of me turning into that beast again, you will stop me, okay?¡±I look at him, and the only thing I can do is pull him and seal his lips with a kiss.


    I think more than promising, I need to find out first how much that thing affected him, and what exactly triggered it just now. If I can know that, then I will be able to figure out how to handle him. One thing is for sure though, I am never giving up on him. Come rain or sunshine, whether he is a sex beast or not, even though that side of him that I just discovered scares me, he remains my sweet beloved Andy ¨C the joy of my heart.


    Such is love, right? When you love someone, you love them with their ws. You don¡¯t just love one side of a person. You love them wholly, with their strengths and weaknesses. You ept them wholeheartedly for who they really are. You embrace them wholly.


    I pull away from the kiss, and we intertwine our fingers.


    I lock my eyes with his, and ster a small smile.


    ¡°The biggest dilemma we have right now, Andy, is not the slight pain in my wrists which will disappear in no time, nor is it that beast in you that I have just encountered, and which I am not sure I can handle, by the way, just to be honest. It¡¯s that witch that I am damn worried about. I want her gone from our lives. I am sorry, I understand she is Angel¡¯s mother, and that she was once part of your life but¡­¡±¡±But she left. Without any reason and without caring about her daughter. She has no ce in our lives. Believe me when I say that I want her gone like the second she came back, but we have to be cautious. She is more hazardous than you think. She is being investigated for murder.¡±Shoot!


    Murder?


    Wait¡­


    ¡°What?¡± I query, my face turning blue all of a sudden.


    ¡°Yes. When she left me three years ago, she took off to Mombasa with Damian, and they were together for about eighteen months, then they separated. Three monthster, she settled down with one John Ford, but during her stay with him, she was still in contact with Damian. Her counterfeit marriage with thetter was until four months ago when the man was found dead in their house and Maria went missing, only for her to reappear to us a few days ago with Damian.¡±¡±What was the cause of the man¡¯s death?¡±


    ¡°He was stubbed countless times and left to die. Maria is the suspect.¡±¡±But why would she kill her supposed husband?¡±¡±That¡¯s what we are investigating. And the big question is¡­¡±¡±Why she disappeared if she is not guilty. Why she is still with Damian.¡± I mumble.


    ¡°Exactly. There is something deep between her connection with this guy Damian. Unfortunately, the guy¡¯s records are clean. But we will keep digging until we find something. And I am sorry, because until then, I have to keep Maria close. If she gets away or notices that I am having her investigated, we don¡¯t know what will happen.¡±I keep quiet for a while, then mumble, more like talking to myself.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°The web is revolving around you. It started with you. You and Damian are the centre of this all. There has to be a connection between you three ¨C you, Maria, and Damian.¡± I state, and he snaps at me.


    ¡°What on earth do you mean?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still a mystery to me how Maria became your wife knowing well that she moved in with Damian immediately after high school. Then she became your wife, bore you a child, and left with the same Damian. She then separates from Damian and hooks herself with a strange man, and now after the mysterious death of thetter, shees back to you, with Damian still in the picture. What is it that binds you and Damian to her? There has to be a deep secret that binds you three.¡±¡±You have a good point, but what sort of secret could that be? I did not know Damian until the day you introduced me to him at the park. And Maria? I met her in a bar.¡±¡±I can¡¯t wrap my finger around this whole thing, but I am sure there is something. I am convinced of their still ongoing affair with Damian. The coincidences are enough proof. We need to get all the information there is about this so-called John Ford. He might be the key to solving this misery.¡±¡±Alright. I will ask my private investigator to gather all the info as soon as possible. I don¡¯t get it though, why me?¡±This shit is deeper than I thought. I presumed Maria to be everything. But a murderer? Hell, NO! That never crossed my mind. And Damain? What kind of games are they ying together? What do they want from Andy? What exactly made here back apart from hiding from her crime?


    What kind of a dark cloud are you Maria?


    ¡°Hey! I will fix this, okay? Please don¡¯t worry.¡±I breathe out a deep sigh.


    This new discovery about Maria is messing up my mind. It¡¯s frightening.


    ¡°I do trust you, Andy, and besides, I will be with you on this. But I can¡¯t help it, you know. I expected Maria to be anything ¨C a selfish greedy bitch, an arrogant spoiled brat who gets anything she wants, a whore who sways any man she sets her eyes on, my nightmare who takes pleasure in humiliating me, but a murderer? I¡¯m shocked and frightened.¡±¡±You don¡¯t have to be. I will never let any harm befall you or my daughter. That I promise.¡±I nod my head, and he pulls me on hisp, pulling me for a kiss.


    ¡°What do you say if we forget about everything for now, baby, and make use of this hotel room? We have it all to ourselves the entire day and night.¡± He says when we away, running his fingertips on my wet lower lip, arousing the butterflies in my belly.


    ¡°Will you be gentle?¡± I implore.


    ¡°As I have always been with you, love. And I told you, right? Whenever that beast tries to surface, p me back to my sanity.¡±¡±Alright. So..¡± I peck his lips, savouring the sweet scent of his phenomenons. I pull his right hand to my chest like I always do, and an inaudible moan escapes my lips as he pleasures my nipple, ¡°where do we begin?¡± I finish between fast breathing.


    I love the pleasure his hands are giving my boobs.


    ¡°Anywhere you want, baby. Just say it.¡± He whispers, massaging my earlobe with his wet lips.


    ¡°How about I taste your cock in my mouth first? It¡¯s been so long.¡±¡±Say no more, baby.¡±


    In a Flicker, I am standing in front of him, helping him undress. When he ispletely nude, he pulls my dress up and throws it where his clothes are lying on the floor. He takes a step back, giving me the pleasure to worship his huge hard member.


    I love these veins that are making it look ooh, so..


    ¡°That meat is all yours. Are you going to eat it only with your eyes?¡±¡±Definitely not.¡±


    I kneel on my knees and give his hard balls a good squeeze before brushing my tongue on the tip of his dick, then I slide it deep into my mouth with excitement until its tip hits my throat, my lips touching its base.


    If loving you is wrong, Andy, then I don¡¯t want to do anything right. And if love is a crime, I am ready to spend my entire life in a cell with you,mitting this same crime forever.

 CHAPTER 62-THE BLOW

    We drive in through our gate, Andy¡¯s mansion, our home. I regret leaving the way did, but I won¡¯t beat myself over it. I did what I thought was best, Andy came for me as I wished, and now, we have a battle to fight together so that we can eventually settle down in peace. A murderer to deal with.


    He gets the door for me, and I step out with Angel in my arms. Poor kid! She is still asleep.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Andy was serious when he said we would pick Angel up at seven. We left the hotel at 3 a. m, had a three hours drive to the city, and another forty drive to Rita¡¯s ce. The clock is now ticking quarter past seven.


    Oops! She is awake!


    ¡°Hey, baby?¡± I greet her when she opens her eyes, putting her down andbing her hair with my fingers.


    She pulls me for a hug, and I engulf her tight. She really missed me as I did. Andy is standing a distance, admiring us ¨C his two babies.


    ¡°Next time you leave, Mommy, could you take me and daddy with you?¡± She says when we pull away.


    Ooh, isn¡¯t my baby cute!


    ¡°I promise you, princess, that mommy will never leave you behind again.¡±She nts a kiss on my cheek, and after whispering ¡°I love you¡± to my ear, she runs off into her father¡¯s arms.


    ¡°How¡¯s my princess?¡± Andy asks as he showers her with kisses, while I grab my suitcase and lead the way inside.


    shback


    Before we left the hotel.


    Andy: ¡°Here is the n. Maria should not get even a slight idea that we are suspecting her. Now more than ever, you need to challenge her. You need to let her see just how much you are willing to prove that you are better than her. That way we will buy some time toplete our investigation. Nheless, don¡¯t let your guards down. Be extra careful and know where to stop pushing her. We don¡¯t her ns, and we can¡¯t underestimate her.¡±Me: Okay, Andy.


    End of shback


    ¡°Ooh, the family is back? Did you take them on a vacation, cousin? Or was it for the honeymoon that you didn¡¯t get to enjoy?¡± The witch speaks.


    Isn¡¯t it so early for her to be all spruced up, and coated with make-up? As if any embellishment can hide the depravity in her.


    And I bet she relished having this mansion all to herself for those three nights? Well, I am back, and this, this is my territory.


    ¡°They are my family, Maria. I can take them whenever I want.¡± I respond calmly, the rules of this game clear in my head.


    ¡°Enjoy, as long as you can. We both know that you don¡¯t stand a chance against me anyways.¡±¡±Correction. I didn¡¯t, back then. But now I do.¡± I mutter.


    ¡°You are so dumb, dear cousin. Let me enlighten you a little. If you¡­¡±¡±Take Angel upstairs, Andy. She doesn¡¯t need to witness all this.¡±¡±I don¡¯t want to leave you with her, mommy. What if she hurts you again?¡± Angel mumbles, and the bitch rolls her eyes.


    ¡°Mommy will be fine, baby. Go on. Go with daddy. I will call you soon for breakfast, okay?¡±She nods her head scantily. She doesn¡¯t want to leave, but Andy strolls upstairs with her anyways. Her eyes don¡¯t leave me until they disappear into her room.


    ¡°If you continue putting up those tough and bold character traits that don¡¯t suit you, Tania, they will be the first ones to suffer ¨C the family you are stealing from me.¡± She says, and I look her in the eyes.


    ¡°Admit it. You are dying of envy because neither Andy nor your daughter wants anything to do with you. You are trash, Maria. You don¡¯t deserve them. You don¡¯t deserve to be here.¡±¡±But I have all the rights, and I will stay as long as I want to.¡±¡±Doing what exactly, huh? What is it that you want?¡± I challenge, and she smirks?


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand anything, and because I don¡¯t have the time to exin anything to you, I will just show you, Tania. Whatever happens, don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you.¡±¡±Dare me, Maria! That way I can also show you just how much I am willing to fight for what¡¯s mine. I will beat you in your own game, Maria, and I will crash you into ashes.¡±She stares at me with dismay, her eyes scanning mine as if looking for something. I don¡¯t blink. I don¡¯t shudder. I keep my cool.


    ¡°You have be such an asshole. You will regret this, trust me.¡±¡±I am not afraid of you, bitch! I am no longer the gullible wimp that you walked over every time before. If you and Damian couldn¡¯t break me before, you won¡¯t seed even this time.¡±¡±I don¡¯t need anybody to help me break you. I am wondering, though, what¡¯s giving you this courage to act like a wild cat?¡±¡±Love, Maria, and the fact that I am sick and tired of having to lose to you every time.¡±¡±Love, huh?¡±


    ¡°Why? Aah, I get it. You don¡¯t know what it means to love.¡±¡±Enjoy that stupid love as long as it willst, because I, Maria Rodgers, will make sure you don¡¯t enjoy it for long. See you.¡±¡±Where are you going?¡± I ask as she begins swaying her hips and walking out.


    She turns to me, at the same time that Andy is descending the stairs with an envelope in his hand.


    ¡°Why? Am I your puppet to ask for your permission to go anywhere? In any case, we are co-owners of this house. You are Adrian¡¯s girlfriend, and I am his wife and the mother of his kid. That gives me the right to do anything I damn please around here. Come to think of it, I have more rights than you, don¡¯t you agree?¡±¡±I don¡¯t think so.¡± Andy roars from behind me. ¡°I don¡¯t know whether you were drunk when you signed these documents, but I would like you to go through them and tell me if you still think you have any right to even show your face to me and your daughter.¡±Whoa!


    That got her curious. Not any less than me. She catwalks forwards, and snatches the envelope from Andy.


    She takes out a bunch of papers and starts going through them one by one.


    I would love to know what is written in those papers that have made her grow wrinkles in a minute. Her face is pale suddenly.


    ¡°What the fuck is this?¡± She yells at Andy.


    ¡°The proof that you sold my daughter to me when you left! If you read thest use before yourst signature on thest page, it clearly stiptes that you gave up all the rights of your child the moment you signed this document and that you have no right whatsoever to even go near her.¡±Shoot!


    Ever heard of being thunderstruck? I don¡¯t think she will ever recover from this shock.


    ¡°This is not¡­ This can¡¯t be true.¡± Her lips are trembling as she speaks.


    ¡°That is just a copy. You have the right to take it to yourwyer and confirm its authenticity. While at it, if you still feel the need to contest it, feel free to file a petition.¡± Andy answers, calmly.


    ¡°Why are you doing this to me?¡±


    ¡°I am doing nothing to you, Maria. You did this to yourself. You sold your very own daughter to me because you were so fed up with us. All you wanted was to leave our lives under whatever circumstances.¡±¡±And you took advantage of that! You are a filthy jerk!¡±¡±How did I do that? Did I ask you not to read the document? Did I false you to sign it? No, right?¡±¡±You will pay dearly for this, I swear! The time wille when you will need to prove your love for your darling precious princess, Andy. You just don¡¯t know how much I will be waiting for that time, Adrian Ashton.¡±With that, she walks away wearing a dangerous smirk, not forgetting the document. I guess she is taking it to herwyer? There is just no limit for this witch!


    ¡°What did she mean by that?¡± I turn to Andy who is as shocked as I am.


    ¡°No idea, but we have to keep watch on Angel. Never at any given time should we leave her alone.¡±¡±Sure.¡±


    I hate her smart ass and hard balls! Why does she seem to always have a way to strike? This seems like a scheme. A well nned scheme.


    Why would Andy need to prove his love for Angel? Even the devil can¡¯t doubt his love for his daughter.


    This sounds like a parable! A parable we need to figure out before she strikes.

 CHAPTER 63-SCARY DISCOVERIES

    ¡°Call Ambrose to my office now!¡± Andy tells the receptionist without even sparing her a nce, and after him unlocking the door to his office, we saunter in.


    He puts his daughter down on the sparkling floor and turns to me.


    ¡°He should be here in a few minutes. You and Angel can sit at the coffee table while I check on things here. I will join you when breakfast arrives.¡±I nod my head, and after handing him his bag which contains hisptop and some documents, I lead Angel to the coffee table.


    He has been away for a couple of days, so I understand he has a thousand of things on his schedule. I am partly to me for his being away for that long. If only I didn¡¯t run away, he would have resumed the office a bit earlier.


    Crouching on the white seats, I can¡¯t help but think back to thest time I was here. How long has it been again? A couple of months ago. That day Andy instructed the chauffeur to bring me here. The naughty stuff I did that day makes me smirk at myself to date. I went on my knees to beg him to allow me to love him. I needed to prove to him that I was not the little girl he thought I was.


    It is still indecipherable to me how love can reduce you to ¨C how much we are willing to do for love. I still don¡¯t believe I actually did what I did in this office that day, at this same spot. It¡¯s like I had lost all senses. It was love that was driving me that day. I had no control over anything.


    Ooh, dear! And the shock on his face when I went down on my knees and unbuckled his belt! It was the very first time I saw the icy Adrian Ashton tremble, all because of a ¡°small girl¡± who was willing to give her all for love. I was crazy, and I got him drunk with my craziness, and here we are today.


    We are here because I chose not to give up. He is happy today because I chose my love for him over my dignity and pride. We are here today because I put his happiness first. Despite the risks that were involved in loving aplicated man like him, I didn¡¯t give up. Such is true love, right? Doing everything for the sake of love. At times you even forget who you really are, or who you thought you were, and you just go with the tide of love.


    ¡°Uncle!¡± Angle shouts, slipping out of my hands. She runs towards her daddy, and that¡¯s when I notice Ambrose conversing with Andy.


    Contrary to the jovial rtionship they had before even inside this office, today they seem so serious towards each. They are not teasing each other, not even a small smile on their faces. They are so cold and distant. The effect of Maria! She is like a doom, you know, destroying everything she touches.


    I walk to them as Ambrose scoops the little doll in his arms.


    ¡°Hi, Tania. I might be fired for that, though.¡± Ambrose says, making me smile.


    ¡°Ooh,e on. It¡¯s not that serious.¡± I state.


    ¡°IT IS, that serious! One more word to her and you are suspended from work until further notice!¡±Whoa!


    Ambrose sighs defencelessly. I can tell he is in a tight spot with this beast of mine. Poor him and his wife! I honestly pity them.


    The phone beside Andy rings, and he picks it up.


    ¡°Yes. Let him in.¡± He says, and throws a deadly re at Ambrose. ¡°Take Angel with you and you better not take your sight off her.¡±¡±Yes, boss!¡±


    He walks out, and Andy escorts them with his eyes until they disappear out of the door. His anger though! He is going way overboard with this.


    I walk to where is standing, and I drape my arms around his neck, my eyes boring into his gorgeous dark brown ones. I love how this cold demeanour in them never changes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even dare talk me into forgiving them this soon. They should teach their asses how to uphold honesty.¡±He surely knows how to read my mind. From the start, he always, always, reads me like a book.


    I cup his warm face, taking in the sweet aura of his scent.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to. I just have a question for you.¡±¡±What is it?¡± He asks, encircling my waist, and pulling me closer to him. Huh, no, he is actually massaging my butt with his palms.


    ¡°If they told you the truth from the start, would you have loved me? Would you have epted me into your house?¡±Silence! Screaming silence!


    His eyes are the ones talking.


    I knew it. He wouldn¡¯t have allowed me to even set foot in his house.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, babe, but either way, what they did was and still is wrong. They betrayed us.¡± He says atst, and I see it through his eyes the hurt he is feeling.


    ¡°You should listen to their reasons, hon. This anger is not good for you.¡± I say, caressing his cheeks with my thumbs.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°So, have you forgiven them?¡±


    ¡°No. I am just looking at the brighter side of their betrayal. I met you. There is nothing more greater than this, Andy. Our love.¡±He pulls me in for a kiss that tastes so sweet. I hope he can forgive them and restore their friendship. They are like his family now. I would not want to see their bond get broken.


    ¡°The detective is waiting at the door!¡± He says, pulling away from the kiss and licking his lips.


    I nod my head, trying to walk away but he holds me by the waist, pinning me to his side as he presses the remote control to open the door.


    A vibrant young man walks in in a ck suit thatpliments his features. Medium height and a lean figure. He must be in his early thirties if I am not mistaken.


    ¡°Mr Ashton!¡± He greets them, a small smile on his face as they shake hands.


    ¡°Hello, detective!¡± They shake hands and pull away. ¡°Wee, and meet my wife, Tania. Babe, this is detective Paul.¡±Wife! Huh!


    ¡°Hello, miss¡­¡±


    ¡°Mrs¡­ Mrs Ashton!¡± Andy corrects him.


    What¡¯s with the title and possessiveness, huh?


    ¡°Forgive me. Hello, Mrs Ashton.¡± The detective corrects, nting a stern gaze on me as he shakes my hand.


    That look though!


    ¡°Hi. Nice meeting you, detective.¡± I mumble, his stare making me almost blush.


    ¡°The pleasure is all mine.¡±


    I pull my hand away before this gets more awkward. He seems like a flirt!


    ¡°I did not call you here to droll over my wife, Paul. Any news about what I asked?¡± Andy says when this flirt of a detective kept staring at him as if she has never seen a woman.


    ¡°Your wife is such a beauty, Mr Ashton. No offence through.¡±¡±I know that. Back to what brought here.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t mean to worry you but, look at this.¡± He takes out two envelopes and hands them to Andy who scans them.


    I can still feel his eyes peel my skin as I crane my neck to have a look at what¡¯s written on these papers. Gosh, what a pervert he is, but wait, did I see the name ¡°Maria Rodgers¡±?


    ¡°How can she have married four men in a span of two years?¡± Andy inquires, dropping the papers on his desk.


    ¡°That remains a mystery to us. Apart from money and wealth, there is nothing else connecting the four of you, Mr Ashton. That rules out the probability of a possible revenge mission.¡± The detective exins.


    ¡°Then what is the name of what she is doing?¡± I enquire.


    ¡°That¡¯s what we are trying to find out. Maybe it¡¯s the desire for money. But one man out of the four is dead, of which she is a possible suspect, and now she is back in your life, Mr Ashton. We need to know her real motive.¡± The detective exins.


    ¡°My heart tells me that my hunch is right.¡± I mumble.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± The detective implores.


    ¡°There is a connection between this bitch, Andy, and Damian. More than Maria, you need to investigate Damian Almenda. He is her aplice in all this. I am sure.¡±¡±We will look into that, Mrs Ashton, but I think we all know the connection between Maria and your husband ¨C it¡¯s their daughter and she has made it clear that she wants sole custody of her. By the way, she was seen talking to awyer yesterday, did you know about that?¡±¡±Yes. I gave her the documents she willingly signed before she left. She probably thinks she has a chance to take my daughter away but she is so damn wrong. That is never happening.¡±¡±But Angel is still a minor, Mr Ashton. For that reason alone the court might decide to open a case. You two might have to battle this in court. Your daughter will be caught up in this fight. Can you handle that?¡±¡±The document clearly states that she willingly sold her daughter to me. That¡¯s an offence on its own. She stands no fucking chance.¡±At this point, even the detective is shocked ¨C like really shocked! That move of his was SAVAGE!

 CHAPTER 64-DEADLY THREATS

    ¡°Where is Angel? I want to take her out today?¡±I turn around to the ugly face of this wicked monster. I was enjoying the sweet aroma of my cinnamon swiss rolls, especially knowing how much Andy and Angel love them. But now this witch is about to ruin that.


    And what did I hear, huh? She wants to take her out? What¡¯s this murderer up to? Kidnapping? She already knows she doesn¡¯t stand a chance of winning the custody case. And I know this witch. She hates losing. She never epts defeat. She does not bow to anyone. She will do even the impossible to get what she wants.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± Her agitated irksome voice astounds me again. ¡°I thought you were bold and fearless. Why are you now staring at me like I am a ghost?¡± She asks, cocking her neck to the side, wearing an expression that doesn¡¯t sit well with me at all.


    It¡¯s one of those looks that I see on assassins¡¯ faces in movies when they are taming their victim. One of those looks that gives someone a sinister demeanour. The look in her eyes is that of a murderer weighing options on how to finish off the target.


    She really is more hazardous than I would have ever imagined. She looks like a real devil. She seems like a crazy maniac who would kill someone while cracking jokes. Someone who would slit your throat whileughing at your face.


    ¡°WELL?¡±


    I snap once again as she halts right in front of my nose, her height towering above me by about two and a half inches. Well, she is normally an inch taller than me, but the high stilettos add to the glory of her height right now.


    Ipose myself. She should not know that we are suspecting her. I should get a grip on myself and act bold.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Well, you can¡¯t.¡± I retort, turning from her to check on my rolls. I know they are far from being ready. I just want to avert her murderer¡¯s re. Her presence is terrifying me and I don¡¯t want her to see just how much she scares me.


    Before I can turn to the oven, she grabs my hand and turns me around. She pushes me to the wall in a swift, pressing me to it. She releases my arm, and uses her right hand to grab my neck, squeezing the hell out of me.


    What the heck!


    ¡°Who do you think you are to say no to me huh, you bitch!¡± Her voicees through gritted teeth with so much hate and fury in it.


    I am struggling to breathe. She is wringing my neck, making it so difficult for me to breathe properly, but I can¡¯t give up. I signed into this battle and there is no way I am backing out, neither is there room for me to lose.


    I don¡¯t know when my hands shifted to her hand that is on my neck, fighting it from sucking the breath out of me, but I drop them. I then use all the strength and might in me andunch my hands on her neck too, roughly digging my V-shaped natural nails into her delicate skin.


    Her face grows wrinkles in a flicker, shocked with my move and her grip on me loosens. She releases a small moan, her hand leaving me to work on my hands, trying to jerk them away from her, but I am not done with her.


    I drag my nails on her throat, peeling the skin off her.


    She screams, and I smirk.


    The red liquid from the trails of my nails ps the monster in me, making me realise I am not a murderer like her. I jerk my hand away from her neck. She staggers back, both of her hands feeling the soreness on her neck as she struggles to catch her breath.


    Yeah! Now I feel like a real woman, bold and capable of defending herself from bitches such as this one.


    After a moment of her refusing toe into terms with the fact that she will be nursing some injuries inflicted by me, and I feeling like a number one with the invincible freak Maria beneath me, she smirks devilishly, walking back to me again. Her palms have blood on them as she drops them from her neck to weirdly look at them. Weird, yes, because she is smiling at the blood on them like a lunatic.


    Is she even normal?


    ¡°You think just being able to push me and dig your nails in my skin makes you a match for me, Tania?¡± She implores, wearing that murderer¡¯s look again.


    ¡°Why? Can you do more than that?¡± I challenge her, refusing to be intimidated by her dangerous demeanour.


    It requires a monster to stop one and I will be that monster to stop this one. If war is what she wants, then war I will give her.


    Don¡¯t look at me like that, okay? I know what you are thinking, and I admit that sometimes her guts and hard balls appall me to death. This new Maria is the worst nightmare I have ever encountered in my life but hey, I am done being a loser. I am now that ¡°weak to strong¡± freak who will stop at nothing to fight for what is hers.


    ¡°Ooh, yes. And if you don¡¯t want to see that ugly side of me, don¡¯t you dare challenge me, Tania.¡± She warns.


    ¡°On the contrary, I am challenging you, Maria. Bring it on! What more can you do?¡±¡±I don¡¯t know, cousin. You see, Adrian, your Andy, is one of the richest people in the country and, have you ever heard of kidnappers? You know, those heartless rascals who kidnap you and torture you until they are satisfied?¡±I am breathless! I am dumbfounded! How can she¡­¡±Or maybe, you know, idents do happen too, you know, and boom! Sometimes someone ends up dying.¡±¡±Have you really be this evil?¡± I query, unbelieving of her utterances.


    ¡°What exactly do you mean by if I have really be this evil? Do you know something that I don¡¯t?¡± She fires, herposure turning restless.


    She really is a murderer. She is responsible for those deaths and she is scared that she might have been found out. I am really hosting a murderer in my house.


    Cool, Tania, keep your cool! And you should control your tongue else, you don¡¯t know what this murderer might do to you.


    ¡°Of course! Your actions and way of thinking speak volumes, Maria. What kind of a psycho would have such kind of mind?¡±¡±Now you know there is one, and its name is Maria Rodgers. If you don¡¯t want Andy to suffer, then fuck off my business.¡±Hell is breaking loose! No, I think I am on another of monsters. Hang on!


    ¡°What is it that you want, Maria, because I am so tired of your games?¡± I ask in utter bewilderment, my pulse racing due to her warnings.


    She sure knows where it hurts the most. She knows I will die if something happens to Andy and¡­¡±I want money. Lots of it. I want to milk Adrian down hisst cent, and that I can do easily. However, before I do that, I want to get something first. My daughter, because there is no fucking way in hell I am letting you raise my child, Tania! Over my dead body!¡±She just revealed her ns to me. Just like that? Why? Maybe this is another trap? She might just be messing with me.


    ¡°If that¡¯s your n, why tell me about it?¡±


    She smirks at first, but she wears that look again after a second. ¡°I love your smart ass. No, bitch! It¡¯s your dumb ass that freaks me out! I am telling you because you are my bridge to getting everything I want.¡±Wait¡­ Wait..


    ¡°Wh¡­ at¡­ do you mean?¡±


    Curse this fear!


    ¡°What I mean is, you are going to keep your fucking mouth shut about my ns, and help me take my daughter from Andy. IN TWO WEEKS!¡±I¡­ I¡­ I think¡­ I am missing something here. One, is the audacity of her to demand me to help her in crashing Andy, and second, the absurdity, the barbarity of her preposition of me to betray Andy in this way. How uncouth! How barbaric! How shameless! How wicked! Just how¡­¡±By the way, I was just stating, not requesting. If you dare even think of betraying me, your beloved Andy will return to this house the next minute in a casket.¡± She mutters so coldly that I had to stare at her face, tracing the Maria that I once knew back then because this one, is a strange monster. I can¡¯t¡­¡±What¡¯s happening, here?¡±


    I was already scared to death by the threats of this monster, but that voice just turned me into a stone of ice.


    As he makes his way to us, I can¡¯t find my voice anymore, and my legs can¡¯t support me either. My sight is so weak that my vision is bing blurry. Nothing is clear. Not even the sight of the man I love.

 CHAPTER 65-A SECRET

    I open my eyes in an exotic room with an awful aura. I dart my eyes around it. Mmh, no wonder I feel like throwing up. I despise hospitals. From the sight of them to the aura, they irritate my intestines, just like it¡¯s doing now. I feel terrible.


    What the fuck happened? Thest thing I recall was the sight of everything before me back in the mansion going blurry until my vision became dark, and my legs failing on their purpose to support me. I fell unconscious. Huh! It¡¯s because of that bitch assassin! She freaks me out! Today was the height of it though. I confirmed her real identity. The dreadful things she told me might have taken a real toll on me. Come on, myself! We can¡¯t fight this battle like this.


    I haul myzy ass and sit on the bed, my back resting on the backrest of the bed. I check the time on my wristwatch. It will clock eleven in the morning in ten minutes. I¡¯ve been unconscious for how long? Two hours or so. Good grief!


    I roll myself to my acting-weak self and fold my legs to my chest. I was nning on recapping what Maria said earlier because honestly, I need that bitch out of our lives like this minute. But the lean figure of a male doctor catches my attention. He closes the door and walks to me with a bright smile on his face. He has looks. Good looks, and his rich sweet scent of passion at least dominated that of this room, making it a bit bearable for me.


    ¡°Hello!¡± He greets me, the smile not leaving his face, making me smile back as I warmly respond to his greetings.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, doctor.¡± I assert, and then the smile I had on fades right away, earning me a raised eyebrow, his smile almost disappearing too. ¡°What is wrong with me?¡± I mumble, and that puts him at ease. He drops his eyebrow, wearing the smile again.


    Should I be relieved too?


    ¡°Everything is fine. Nothing to worry about.¡± He responds.


    Huh?


    ¡°That has never happened to me before, doc,  and you are telling me everything is fine?¡± I implore, fear creeping into me.


    I should be relieved by his words but this is unusual. I¡¯m getting a bit worried instead of relieved.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait for your husband so that I can give you the good news together?


    News? That got me super curious, and the fact that he seems all calm and smiley isn¡¯t doing me any good.


    ¡°Where is Andy?¡± I ask.


    ¡°He is on a call outside.¡±


    A few seconds pass, but the curiosity to know what kind of news this doctor has is about to kill me. Do I have a serious ailment? And Andy, why the heck is he taking forever? You know what?


    ¡°Doc? Just tell me what it is. I will be the one to share the news with my husband.¡± I mutter.


    Husband, huh? Well, he should have been by now if only life didn¡¯t fuck with us.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± The doctor asks. I admired his smile a while ago but now, it¡¯s beginning to irritate my ass.


    ¡°Yes. What do I have? Is it serious, or¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have any ailments, madam.¡± He stops me before I be go berserk.


    No ailment? He should have spat that a long time ago to spare me all this fear. That¡¯s good news, I get it. But is that what he wanted to say to both me and Andy? Jeez! He got me so curiously anxious just for this? Such a freaking¡­


    ¡°Congrattions! You are pregnant!¡±


    Blink! Blink!


    Ahem! Ahem!


    Did I hear something? No, wait. Was that meant for me?


    I re at his bright face again. He sure has a special gift of smiling. However, I don¡¯t think this smile is convincing me at all. I search for my voice from the bottom part of my throat, dragging itzily to my mouth.


    ¡°What¡­ d¡­ id¡­ you say?¡± I say in a mixture of different tones.


    ¡°You are expecting a baby, Mrs Ashton!¡±


    ¡°A baby. I am¡­¡± I murmur to myself, unable to even finish the sentence due to a thousand emotions flooding in me like a savage overflowing river.


    I move my hands to my belly, massaging it gently, wishing I could confirm this wonderful news with my own hands. I am pregnant? I am carrying Andy¡¯s child. Our child. The first fruit of my womb. The first fruit of our love.


    ¡°It¡¯s way too early to feel it. We need to do a test to know how old the pregnancy is.¡± He exins, At the same time the door knob twists.


    Andy!


    ¡°Not a word about this to my husband or anyone, doc!¡± I mumble as Andy¡¯s tall demeanour strides in, while Mr all ¨C smiles¡¯ face turn dull.


    ¡°What?¡± He asks with confusion.


    ¡°Babe?¡± Andy calls, strolling to me with Angel in his arms.


    I jerk myself and touch the floor with my feet as the little girl runs into my arms, embracing me in a tight bear hug.


    My cute little angel. My firstborn. I wonder what her bubbly doll face will look like when she learns that she will have a sibling. A ymate.


    ¡°How are you, mommy?¡± She queries when we pull away, standing between my legs.


    ¡°I am fine, princess. Don¡¯t worry, okay?¡± I assure her, tucking her hair behind her ears.


    ¡°Are you sure, Mommy?¡±


    I kiss her forehead, cupping her face.


    ¡°Pretty sure, baby. Nothing is wrong with mommy, okay.¡±She nods her head, giving me a small smile.


    ¡°Princess? Come.¡± Andy calls her, and she walks to him. ¡°Could you give mommy and I a few minutes?¡± He says, holding her by the shoulders and crouching to match her height.


    ¡°Sure, daddy.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Go with uncle George.¡±


    He says, and the girl walks to the doctor whose name I have just learnt is George.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, uncle.¡± She says as George holds her tiny hand into his, smiling broadly at her. Well, he has been smiling 99%of the time he was in this room.


    ¡°Sure. Why haven¡¯t youe to visit me in such a long time, huh, Angel?¡± He asks her as they get to the door and stride out. They seem like they are kinda familiar with each other.


    Andy walks to me when they walk out, sitting on one leg on the bed beside me and eying me with concern.


    ¡°What did the doctor say?¡± He asks, wrapping an arm around my shoulder, feeding me his rich scent.


    He was all ready for work when that mishap urred, and the vibrant scent of the ck sapil cologne is still so richly fresh.


    I don¡¯t want to add to the list of his worries. The issue with Maria is already pressing. I know he will be overjoyed with this news. I so badly want to see his face when he learns of this baby. But I also know how defensive and insensitive he can get. He will not allow me to do anything in this whole Maria mess if he knows I am pregnant.  He will be overly worried about our safety. I am sorry, Andy. But I will have to keep the news of our baby a secret for now. Forgive me.


    ¡°Babe?¡± He snarls at me, holding my chin between his thumb and index finger. We lock eyes for a minute, then I withdraw from his. ¡°Hon? What¡¯s up? First, you zone out right in front of my face, and now you are avoiding my eyes?¡± He implores, forcing me to stare back at him which I do.


    Well, that is because I don¡¯t want my eyes to betray me, Andy. I know I am a terrible liar. I can¡¯t risk my eyes confirming my cheap lies.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°That is because you¡¯ve turned me into a horny, dirty, little, babe. Every time we are this close I think of nothing but kissing these sugar lips of yours.¡± I seductively lie, pecking him softly on the lips.


    ¡°Well, I know that I am irresistible to you. I also know that we can steal a minute or two here and quench your thirst. But, can you first tell me what the doctor said? You scared the fuck out of me, love.¡±Love and fuck in the same sentence? Temptation!


    ¡°I was just stressed out. I think this issue is driving me insane. But don¡¯t worry. Nothing to worry about.¡±He stares at me for a while, me trying to keep a serious face to appear as highly convincing as I can, and him challenging me.


    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s just stress? There is nothing else? Nothing at all?¡±¡±Nothing, Andy.¡± I stress on my lie, one hand dropping to his thigh while the other travels to his jaw. Darn!


    He nods his head albeit with some doubts. I can see through his eyes that he isn¡¯t entirely assured, but at least he didn¡¯t say I am lying.


    I hope he will not kill me for concealing the news of his baby from him. I hope he will understand why I had to do this. It¡¯s for everybody¡¯s sake.


    ¡°Do you still want to kiss me?¡±


    ¡°Can I?¡± I beg, arching my chest to his, brushing my boobs to it.


    He is taken aback, but he groans a yes that I don¡¯t wait for him to finish. I capture his sugar lips, venting all my longings and emotions on them until we get lost in a savagely kiss.


    I grab his tie, pulling him more to me. My hormones must be at it. I need him so badly, but he pulls away, earning a disappointed moan from me.


    ¡°We can¡¯t do it here.¡± He releases a soft roar, locking his dark beastly eyes with my innocently lusted ones.


    ¡°Then where, Andy?¡± I run my lips over his wet ones as I speak, drinking in his breath. I know he wants this too. I move my hand between his legs, and he trembles.


    ¡°Ania? Don¡¯t..¡± He warns.


    ¡°Where, Andy? I want to fuck you so badly.¡±


    ¡°Is that what you want?¡± He implores, his voice devilishly husky. It exins the state of his throbbing cock.


    ¡°Yes, baby. I want you to fuck me right now.¡±¡±Then a good fuck is what I will give you.¡±


    ¡°Where, baby? I am so horny and ready for you.¡± I implore, my body jerking with ecstasy.


    ¡°Right, here.¡±

 CHAPTER 66-DISPUTE

    Sauntering into the house, we find this bitch parked on the settee like she owns this mansion. Eyes roll! She is an annoying fucking pest!


    ¡°Can I take my daughter out now?¡± She fires when we were about t bypass her.


    Give me a break!


    I just had an incredible mind-boggling sex in a hospital room and now she wants to ruin this mood for me too? Such a bitch! But thinking about it, it¡¯s high we find a way to kick her fucking ass out asap. I can¡¯t envision her devilish res firing at my belly bump when it starts to show. She might cause me a miscarriage. And I also don¡¯t want to keep it a secret from Andy for too long. She is the reason why I am doing this.


    Andy turns to her, a murderous look on hisplexion, and she stands to challenge him like the dare-devil that she is, while Angel snuggles to her daddy.


    Shouldn¡¯t this witch be even ashamed of herself? Her very own daughter is terrified of her to death. On the other hand, I mustmend her balls. She must be a real diehard to not be baffled by her own daughter¡¯s resentments at all. I personally can¡¯t handle something like this. It would kill me, honestly. My own child, avoiding me like I am the most horrible monster in the world. Well, she really is a monster.


    ¡°Wake up from that dream, Maria, because there is no way I will let you even an inch close to my daughter. ¡± Andy roars, controlling his anger.


    She fires me a nce, perhaps asking me whether I did not get her memo. I shudder.


    This is Andy. The protective, callous, and insecure beast when ites to his precious priceless daughter. I understand him, and I am on his side. But on the other hand, there is Maria, the she-devil. Her threats this morning start ying in my head adding more fear.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care, Adrian! I am taking my daughter out whether you like it or not, right Tania?¡±Huh? I snap in her direction. That gaze in her eyes coalesced with her deadly threats earlier threatens to turn me into ice, but I force myself to stay strong.


    Wait, I thought that was supposed to be a secret between her and me? Why is she deliberately now making it so egregious to Andy that I am in cahoots with her? Double-headed snake! Skimming witch! I can¡¯t believe I actually share blood with this rotten whore. What is her motive? To make Andy start doubting me?


    I drag my gaze towards Andy. I was right. The stern look at me says it all. He is sensing something. Well, he is everything but a dumbass!  He knows I know something.


    Shit! I am in deep shit!


    ¡°I understand that Tania is my wife, but still, the final decision on my daughter lies with no one but me. If I say my daughter is going nowhere, she goes nowhere. Get that in your fucking thick skull!¡±Shoot! I throw a nce at Angle. She is twitching beside her daddy. What kind of a mess is this innocent baby involved in? And again, she will never forgive me if I let her mother take her. This was another well-nned move by this witch. To jeopardise my rtionship with Andy and Angel! God! I can¡¯t allow that! I don¡¯t want to. But it¡¯s a sacrifice I have to make for their own safety.


    I am sorry, Andy, but I can¡¯t imagine something bad happening to you. Angel, me, and our secondborn that is growing in my womb need you so much in our lives.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, babe.¡± Andy says, but I don¡¯t move.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you let her take Angel out, Andy. Maybe¡­¡±¡±Excuse me?¡±


    He cut me off! He didn¡¯t even let me finish, and the look in his eyes is weakening my bones, but it is not time to cower in fear.


    ¡°What I am saying is¡­¡±


    ¡°In case you didn¡¯t understand, Ania, I said that the final decision on my daughter lies with no one but me. Angel, is going nowhere, period!¡±With that, he scoops Angel in his arms and starts his way upstairs.


    Who would dare defy this dorm, huh?


    ¡°Adrian! I¡­¡±


    Well, except this witch who tries to stop him but I grab her hand and push her back. ¡°I see that you want us to do this the hard way. Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you because whatever that is going to happen, will be all on your conscious.¡±She mumbles and grabs her ssy handbag from the couch ready to walk out. ¡°You will take Angel out, that much I can promise.¡± I assert, and she stops in her tracks, turning to me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what this seems like to you, dear cousin, but it surely isn¡¯t a game. You¡¯ve lost your cha¡­¡±¡±The day is still young, and I don¡¯t take this as a game. Far from it. You made it crystal clear to me this morning just how much I stand to lose if I do anything wrong. I said you are going to take Angel out and I will make it happen.¡± I mutter with so much confidence.


    ¡°Can you listen to your pathetic useless self? Your fake husband just shut you up with a few words and you coward in fear. Tell me, Tania, how will you make it happen, huh? That insecure jerk has walked away with his daughter. Are you going to get her from him by force? Oh, please! ept that you have lost already.¡± She turns to leave, but there is no way I am letting her.


    ¡°I swore never to lose to you this time around.¡± She turns again with a mocking smile.


    ¡°Saying is easy, seeding is another different thing that you definitely have no means of achieving. Admit it. You are good at, and for, nothing!¡±¡±That remains to be seen. I am personally going to bring Angel to you so sit your fucking ass down and wait! And you better not try anything stupid because who knows, my tongue might slip and boom!


    Andy learns that you are ckmailing me. Do you think he will even let you walk out of that gate?¡±That shoved her tongue in her intestines, I presume, given the way her mouth is hanging open with no wording out. I will y this game of yours just the way you expect me to, bitch, but I will beat you to it! That I swear!


    I leave her to ponder on whatever that is roaming through her thick brain and walk upstairs.


    Strolling into Andy¡¯s room, I find him leaning his back on the wall beside the bed. Sleeves rolled up. Messes up hair. He doesn¡¯t even cast me a nce despite noticing my presence. He looks like an enraged beast.


    ¡°Where is Angel?¡± I ask to catch his attention, and also because I don¡¯t see the poor kid here.


    He strolls to me at the door, and I stand aside specting that he is walking outside, but he ms the door shut with a loud bang, making me almost jump with fear.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°What does she have against you?¡± He implores, ambling from the door.


    I remain in the same spot, wondering what to say, and since his rage seems to have not even a second of patience, I mutter the first thing thates to my mind.


    ¡°Nothing!¡±


    He fires a nce at me, a look that says, ¡°I will p the fuck out of you if you spit that shit from your damned mouth again¡±. I swallow hard, but maintain my gaze albeit scared.


    He picks up a slow pace towards me again, like a dear taming its prey. I can hear his heavy breathing from afar, his chest heaving in rhythm with his heavy tracks. I should probably jump right out of this room, but that fucking thought crossed my mind way toote.


    He halts in front of me, his tall frame towering over my not-too-short one, his breath messaging my face. I am pressing myself to the wall due to the fear of this beast in front of me. Him not saying anything is freaking the hell out of me.


    He ces his hands on the wall beside my head, caging me to him. He bends forward so close, one leg behind the other.


    ¡°I will ask you onest time, Ania. What is it that that whore has against you to make you act this way?¡± He speaks, his cold voice though soft making me want to pee on my pants.


    I stare at his cold face. He doesn¡¯t blink. He is shifting his gaze from one of my eyes to the other. I don¡¯t think I have ever seen this man this way. Even the day that I talked to Angel¡¯s teacher, he wasn¡¯t this enraged. He looks like a bomb that is about to explode a few seconds from now.


    I open my mouth to speak, but¡­


    ¡°Nothing but the truth, Ania! NOW!¡±

 CHAPTER 67-ONE WIN

    I¡¯m wearing a broad smile as I watch Angel trying her best to blend with the kids at this park. Yes, because I was able to persuade Andy to let the bitch have its way. That wasn¡¯t an easy one, though! He went berserk, livid, he fumed and roared, but in the end, I was able to calm him down like I always do. I am the only one who knows how to handle him. I¡¯m d I have that power to just soothe the beast in him.


    Nheless, I can¡¯t just trust this skimming which, hence, I had to tag along to keep an eye on Angel. She thought I would just let her take my daughter all alone? She was so damn wrong! There is no way I would give in to that.


    Talking of the bitch, I thought her ass was itching to bond with her daughter and not just dump her at the park and disappear. I know! The air is so surreal without her annoying pesky self around, but still, where did she vanish to? It¡¯s been about thirty minutes since she left to answer some God knows whose call. That¡¯s so freaking long. Besides, she didn¡¯t have to hide just to pick up a call. Unless¡­


    I make aplete slow-degree turn, craning my head from side to side but erring to catch a glimpse of her anywhere. Where the heck are you, bitch? I am itching to go look for her, well, not certainly look for her but to confirm my intuitions, but Angel¡­ I can¡¯t leave the kid all alone. What if this is her trick to distract me so that she can embezzle Angel? I can¡¯t afford to be impulsive. But what if she is meeting with her aplices? What if I can get something to use on her?


    Ooh, dear!


    I glue my eyes at Angel, paranoia starting to swoop in. This bitch sure knows how to disrupt my peace. What the heck should I do?


    My phone¡¯s buzzing tickles my thigh from my pocket, and I fish it out without taking my eyes off Angel. Anything can be a distraction right now. Anything can be just a ploy to distract my attention. I press the receiver button without caring to check who the caller is, and I ce the phone on my ear.


    ¡°Hey!¡± A very familiar male voice echoes through the speaker.


    ¡°Andy?¡± I query.


    ¡°Do you know how tense you look right now?¡±


    Huh! Excuse me? I know I am freaking tense but he isn¡¯t God to know everything without being told or seeing. Wait¡­


    ¡°Andy? Are you here?¡±


    ¡°What did you think? That I will just let my two precious jewels go with a crazy rotten bitch and sit my ass back at home and rx? I am not a dumbass moron!¡±At least, I can now breathe peacefully. I know we are safe. With him around.


    ¡°Okay, but you should have at least let me know. Where are you?¡±¡±I¡¯m watching you two from afar. But I have other eyes closer to you. So, can you now rx? For me? I don¡¯t want to see you worried like that.¡±I dart my eyes around. I know what he means by that. He must have hired security for us despite my disagreement with his idea. Come to think of it, I think it is better this way. Nobody knows when this bitch will strike. It¡¯s better to have a backup in case of anything.


    ¡°How can I calm down when I can¡¯t seem to spot this bitch anywhere?¡± I whisper, moving the phone speaker to my mouth and back to my ear when I¡¯m done.


    ¡°Rx. She is having her ass fucked by that good-for-nothing moron, Damian.¡±Huu! That¡¯s harsh! I feel likeughing though. His dirty mouth sometimes drives me crazy in a sweet weird way. Anyways, we don¡¯t have time to do that naughty stuff right now. I¡¯m still cooling from that hospital adventure.


    ¡°So they are together, huh! I knew those two are up to something. Where are they? What are they doing? Or talking about?¡±¡±Unfortunately my men couldn¡¯t get anything from them. They went straight into the car at the parking lot. But worry not. I will take care of them. Just keep an eye on Angel.¡±¡±Alright.¡± I mumble, but then all of a sudden I fear for Andy. What if they discover he is having them followed? What if Maria knows we are suspecting her? ¡°Andy?¡± I quickly call.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ Andy¡­ I¡­¡± Sha! Why wouldn¡¯t this fear let me speak now, huh? He should know that he is Maria¡¯s target. He should not let Maria catch a glimpse of him at all. His life is in great danger and..


    ¡°Babe? What¡¯s up? Do you want toe over to the car for a quickie? There¡¯s plenty of space in this limo, and you don¡¯t have to feel shy to ask.¡±¡±Shit!¡± I curse, and I hear his beautiful chuckles from his end. Damn! He is such a flirt! ¡°You are a flirt.¡±¡±And you like that else you wouldn¡¯t be blushing like you are doing right now.¡±¡±Get off my line.¡±


    ¡°No, you do.¡±


    ¡°Definitely but before I do, Andy, seriously, takes care, okay? Be extra careful.¡± I say with a change of voice.


    Kidding aside. He needs to be extra careful.


    ¡°I will, my baby.¡± He whimpers seductively.


    ¡°Hon, I am serious, okay? Be careful. I would die if something bad happened to you. Please take care.¡± I plead.


    ¡°Hey! I said I will, okay. Didn¡¯t we promise to be together until eternity? I¡­.¡± He pauses.


    Why? What¡¯s happening?


    ¡°Andy?¡± I call.


    ¡°I¡¯m here, Ania. Sorry but I have to disconnect. Maria ising your way right now from behind. Talkter.¡±With that, he drops the call, and I shove my phone back into my pocket again without turning.


    God, protect Andy for me ¨C for us, me and his babies. Keep him safe, okay, Sir God?


    ¡°I still don¡¯t understand how you were able to convince Adrian into this.¡±My short intercession is cut short by the witch¡¯s voice as her as the clicking of her heels halts beside me.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s simple, Maria, but you won¡¯t understand.¡± I mumble, my gaze still on Angel.


    ¡°Ooh, make me understand.¡± She challenges.


    ¡°That is none of your business. You got what you wanted, right? There was no condition that I have to tell you what I did to convince my husband.¡± I retort, small wrinkles firming on my face due to anger. What¡¯s her business huh?


    ¡°Mmh!¡± She walks in front of me with a look of mockery on her face. ¡°Husband, you say?¡±Ahem! Well, we are living together. We sleep in the same bed. I¡¯m carrying his child. We would be legally married as far as I remember if a misfortune didn¡¯t befall us. We practically are husband and wife.


    ¡°Yes, husband. Andy is my husband from whichever angle you look at it and your opinion doesn¡¯t count.¡± I fume.


    ¡°Easy. There is no need to be so defensive. Nobody is interested in that deadbeat. Naah, beast! By the way, are you sure you can handle him?¡±¡±Handle? There is nothing to handle here, Maria. It is love that we are enjoying. He loves me and I love him. Something you couldn¡¯t achieve.¡± I fire.


    ¡°But I achieved something much bigger. I introduced him to BDSM and he got addicted to it. He became precisely what I wanted him to be. I aroused that dark side of him.¡±Wait? Bdsss what? And what the hell is that?


    ¡°Ooh, wait. You didn¡¯t know? He didn¡¯t tell you? Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know how he likes his sex served? Wait, he hasn¡¯t shown you his dorm room?¡±Fuck hell! I am about to start shuddering. A dorm room? What exactly the fuck is that? And where on earth is that damn room? Before I get paranoid, I might as well consider this a joke. This bitch can be lying for all I know. And Andy opened up to me about that shit she taught him. What¡¯s more, he swore never to take me through that? He said he can control himself. He has done that. He is over that.


    ¡°Tell me you have not seen that breast even once, Tania.¡±¡±I have, Maria, and do you know what else? He himself, told me this rubbish that you are feeding me. But guess what? What you had with him is nothingpared to what he and I have. This is love. We don¡¯t need some fucking special kind of evil sex just to satisfy ourselves. We make love, Maria, not just have sex.¡±¡±You are so fucking wrong about that. The moment someone gets into BDSM, there is no way for them to quit. He is a dorm, Tania, and he can not change. That is why he still has that room in the mansion and fully equipped.¡±Dorm? Bbds whatever? A room? What is all this nonsense she is ranting about? No, why am I letting her lies get to me? Andy would have told me. He isn¡¯t that¡­ That¡­ What did she call it again? Dorm? What sort of a name is that? It¡¯s sounds horrible.


    ¡°I see you are taken aback. This proves to me that I was right. Anyway, if you think I am lying, go ask your beloved Adrian. But I must warn you, he turns into an uncontroble sex beast when he walks into that room. Chiao!¡±She is messing with me, right?

 CHAPTER 68-A SECRET ROOM?

    I¡¯m a troubled soul tonight. My lemon and honey coffee doesn¡¯t taste anything close to its usual sweet taste.  The rubbish that bitch said to me is lingering in my head. What¡¯s more baffling is how she said that with so much certainty? I blow out my coffee and take another sip, wishing it would smooth me, but I guess this isn¡¯t the remedy to my anxiety.


    I don¡¯t want Maria to ruin me and Andy. I don¡¯t want her lies to get into me. I can¡¯t allow her to be the reason why I would start being an insecure bitch. I know my Andy, and her opinions or beliefs don¡¯t count at all. Yeah!


    I toss my tasteless coffee aside and stand up, turning around to go join my beautiful family in bed. It was so ludicrous of me to leave them in the middle of the night just toe and think about all this senseless stuff. I should learn to ignore that witch and just¡­ just¡­


    His tall figure leaning on the closed kitchen door meets my eyes. Arms crossed on the chest. Was I so engrossed in thoughts that I didn¡¯t notice himing?


    I clear my throat a little and make my way towards him. As early as now, I know he can tell I am not okay. He reads me like a book or mare weather that you just need to peel your eyes open to know whether it¡¯s sunny or snowing. That is how simple he reads me.


    I halt in front of him, keeping an inch¡¯s distance from him, looking anywhere but his face. Should I ask him to excuse me to get out? Should I greet him? It¡¯s past midnight anyway. Or maybe I should just fall in his arms and snuggle there. That is probably the best way to avoid this awkwardness.


    ¡°Care to tell me what is bothering you?¡± His voice soothes, making my eyes dart to his, and I collide with his right arm travelling to my cheek. I give him time to browse my face to his satisfaction. ¡°Talk to me.¡± He pleads, his thumb doing a better job of soothing my cheek.


    ¡°I am¡­¡± I start.


    ¡°Okay?¡± He finishes the lie for me, cupping my face and keeping it straight to his. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. You and I know perfectly that you are not okay. You haven¡¯t been yourself since you returned from the park. Tell me whatever is troubling you, please.¡±I know. I came home so different and I couldn¡¯t say a thing to him despite his constant inquiries. All I kept yapping was that I was okay which even our daughter could effortlessly tell I wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°Would you be angry if I ask you something?¡± I mumble, feeling bad about this, but I need to be honest with him. I can¡¯t keep piling secrets in my heart. It¡¯s not good for me, nor for him, and neither is it healthy for this rtionship. I need to be honest.


    ¡°Why would I be angry with your question?¡± He implores, a faint smile appearing on his lips albeit the confusion evident on his face.


    ¡°Because it¡¯s¡­ serious¡­ it¡¯s sensitive¡­ it¡¯s¡­¡±He presses his thumb on my lips, preventing me from ranting.


    ¡°Whatever it is, sensitive or not, you have all the rights to ask, okay? Now tell me. What is it?¡±He lifts his thumb from my lips, returning it to the cheek.


    I shift a little, summoning my voice and courage. I bore my eyes into him, and he raises an eyebrow urging me to speak.


    ¡°Is it true that you are a¡­ a¡­ dorm? Do you have a dorm room in this house?¡± My lips are trembling as I utter my fears. My heart is racing as I wait for his answer.


    ¡°That bitch told you?¡± He queries, and I don¡¯t see any need to cover up for that witch. Besides, I doubt anyone else knows about that aside from her.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I murmur, nodding my head slightly.


    He nods his head slightly, his hands dropping from his face. He dwarfs me under his tall demeanour, his hands in his pocket, but his eyes are on me. I maintain my expectant look on him, and read the letter one by one as they leave his lips.


    ¡°No.¡±


    I breathe out a heavy sigh, my body rxing. But he speaks again.


    ¡°But if you are asking if I was, then yes. To Maria. That is how my desperation for having someone to love me had reduced me into. I resulted to BDSM just to please her the way she desired and make her stay with me.¡±I already knew this. He told me so. I was a a big fool to allow myself to feel this way. I was an idiot to allow Maria to get into me. But that room? What about it?


    ¡°And about the room? Do¡­ you have it here?¡± I implore.


    ¡°It¡¯s the room she is upying.¡±


    Whoa! Wait a minute. I remember the drawers and shelves of that room have always been locked since I came here.


    ¡°Listen, Ania. Don¡¯t pay attention to what that whore says to you, okay? The things she and I did are in the past. I promised you that I will not let you go through that, didn¡¯t I?¡±¡±I know, Andy, but she said that you can¡¯t get out of that Bssrm thing. She said that you can¡¯t be satisfied in any other way.¡±He smirks, and I get annoyed. I¡¯m freaking out here because I know I can¡¯t handle that beast I saw in him a few days ago, nor the one that Maria depicted. Maria! Maria! Freaking Maria!


    He pulls me to him, holding me by the shoulders.


    ¡°Listen. I was never into that shit. That shit is not for normal people and you and I, are normal. We are a normal couple. Have I everined to you about our ways of sex?¡± I shake my head. ¡°We are perfect this way, baby. I will never think of trying that shit again, okay?¡±I nod my head, and he squeezes my shoulders, relieving me of the tension. I give him a faint smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just felt so scared especially when I remembered that one time.¡±¡±And I told you how to stop me if ever that happens gain, right? I am controlling myself because I don¡¯t want to be like that. I am so different with you, because there is nothing to false. Believe.¡±¡±Okay. I¡¯m sorry.¡± I apologise, holding on to his shirt.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m d you asked because I¡­ didn¡¯t have the bravery to confess that to you.¡± He mumbles.


    ¡°But why?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so embarrassing. And I feel awful that my daughter had to be conceived in such a violent demonic way. It¡¯s¡­¡± He closes his eyes, taking in a deep breath. ¡°EVIL!¡± He opens his eyes full of remorse and hurt.


    Of course it¡¯s evil. The name itself sounds evil on its own. I wouldn¡¯t want to know anything about that shit. It sounds like one hell of a pain. How on earth can someone enjoy that?


    ¡°So, you are scared of me?¡± He implores, scanning my eyes.


    ¡°No, hun. Well, I was terrified, but I will never be scared of you again. I am confident that your love for me will always overpower that beast.¡±¡±I promise that I will never hurt you, love. And that dark room, we will clean it up when she is gone and burn everything, is that alright?¡±¡±Yes. I don¡¯t want to know anything about that¡­ B¡­¡±He leans in and seals my lips with a slow deep kiss.


    ¡°I swear you won¡¯t. That is not for sane people like us. But at least you need to get its name right. It¡¯s BDSM.¡±¡±I doubt I will say it right the next minute.¡±¡±It doesn¡¯t matter. The only things you should always say correctly are the three words. I love you.¡±Mmh. Someone is in a romantic mood. This dark grin in his eyes, the way his lips are plunging and his expression turning cold at once? I know where this is headed.


    ¡°I love you.¡± I respond, our eyes locking each other.


    He was about to blush my lips with his, but he stops, ring at my eyes one after another.


    ¡°I love this glow!¡± The warmth of his words caresses my face, turning it into a tomato.


    The glow? The glow!


    Shit!


    I close my eyes, capturing his lips in a slow-burn kiss.


    How long can I keep this a secret from him?


    Today under the lights he was able to notice the glow. What happens if tomorrow I wake up throwing up?


    ¡°Light or darkness?¡±


    He seductively hums behind my ear while I am trying hard to support myself with his shirt.


    ¡°What?¡± I murmur as he massages my earlobe with his tongue.


    ¡°You prefer the lights on or off?¡±


    He abandons my ear to look at my face.


    ¡°I want to see you moan your name.¡±


    Darn, that smirk on his face!


    ¡°And I want to see your expression as I inch into you.¡±¡±The lights on then?¡± I tease.


    His arms wrap around my waist pressing me to him, prowling my back while we engage in a heated kiss. I wrap one leg around his waist inviting him, and I feel him smirk between my lips.

 CHAPTER 69-SECRET

    I finish dressing up in my room for yet another annoying park outing with Angel and the bitch, Maria.  It¡¯s the third time we are doing this and I am freaking out. My one-month pregnancy is kind of making mezy and the witch¡¯s demand to take Angel out every damn time she feels like it is stirring my emotions badly. We should have a serious talk about this with her because she will not order me around in my house like a puppet.


    Swaggering out of my room to say goodbye to Andy and get Angel, I find this witch leaning on his door eavesdropping on Andy. The nerve! What is so inviting that caught her attention? This is not the direction to her room so, was she trying to sneak into Andy¡¯s room? Is she growing suspicious of us?


    I start wobbling my legs slowly towards her direction, and now that I think of it, maybe she is actually specting something. Could that be why Damian is keeping a low profile for thest four days? The officers who were trailing him down have not been able to gather any info for those past four days.


    ¡°Why the heck are you eavesdropping on my husband?¡± I say when I reach to her, scaring the hell out of her.


    She turns around, shrugging off any imprints of remorse or apologies. I didn¡¯t expect any much from her anyways, so her reaction does note as a surprise.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired of dreaming? Adrian will never be your husband as long as I am alive.¡± She fires, wearing her murderous gaze.


    I should be shaken, but I am not. Her threats don¡¯t terrify me anymore. We may not have a clue about Damian¡¯s current activities, but this bitch is about to exin all the murders connected to her and how she was able to marry three business tycoons in a span of two years, the mysterious death of two of them, and her overflowing secret ount. This bitch has over fifty million in a secret ount whose source can¡¯t be traced. We will see how a jobless whore will ount for all that whooping sum, not to talk of her other crimes. I¡¯m smelling freedom atst, and no matter what she says, she can not scare me.


    ¡°That remains to be seen, Maria. You don¡¯t hold anyone¡¯s future. Again, what the fuck do you want from my husband¡¯s room?¡± I mutter.


    ¡°Can you exin why the fuck your boyfriend is looking for Damian?¡±Ooh! I see.


    ¡°And how on earth did you find that out, huh? And I also thought you and Damian are not in cahoots.¡± I ask, remaining as strong as I have ever been.


    We just can¡¯t risk anything at the moment. They can¡¯t know we are suspecting them at all costs, and I hope Damian didn¡¯t realise he was being followed too.


    ¡°I have my sources, and as always, I turn out to be a smart ass. Start talking! Exin what is going on, Tania!¡± She states, and I still refuse to permit my fears and worries to service despite how freaking out her statement makes me.


    ¡°Can you me him? You must be a smart asshole, but Andy is intelligent. It¡¯s your fault that your acting is so damn obvious. This charade doesn¡¯t suit you at all, Maria, and Andy is anything but a dumbass.¡± I mock.


    ¡°I see.¡± She says, nodding her head slightly in a devilish manner, and she starts walking past me.


    Wait, now this is scaring the fuck out of me. I see? That¡¯s all she has to say, and thatposed? There are no threats today or warnings? What the heck!


    ¡°Wait a minute, Maria.¡± I call before she starts descending the stairs, and she turns around, cool like a cucumber, and with no sign of freaking out like a bitch who is about to go down. This is odd! This feels so fucking odd.


    ¡°Yes, cousin?¡± She utters, and I make a walk towards her, keeping a stern gaze on her straight face.


    ¡°Now that your partner in crime is being investigated, and Andy suspects you for the obvious reasons, shouldn¡¯t you be packing your bags and safe your ass while you can?¡±She sneers, that smirk that says, ¡°you ain¡¯t seen nothing¡±, which means she has a way of saving herself.


    ¡°You must be joking. Listen, and listen good, Tania. Maria Rodgers does not lose any battle. Whether I have one minute to save my ass or no freaking time at all, I must aplish my mission.¡±¡±ept that you¡¯ve lost this one already, Maria, and that too, to me. There is no way you can get Andy to trust you again, and that sex shit you had taught him, he trashed it together with your memories the minute you abandoned him. Your own daughter, oh my! Angel does not even want to see your shadow. There is nothing left to fight for here, Maria. Not even Andy¡¯s wealth because he will kill you before you can touch a dime of it.¡±¡±Never! Read my lips carefully, Tania! Never will I ever lose to a loser like you. And one more thing, I can lose anything, but not my daughter. Adrian has absolutely no right over her. No rights whatsoever.¡±Something sounds fishy. Why does she always insist that Adrian does not have any right over Angel? And theposure with which she says it, am I being paranoid?


    ¡°Why do I feel that there is a big secret you are keeping from Andy ¨C you and Damian? What connects You, Andy, and Damian?¡± I query.


    There has to be something big. There sure must be.


    ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve grown some brains in the years.¡±¡±I always had brains, you bitch! It¡¯s you who didn¡¯t have any, that is why that hole of yours has amodated even some rotten dicks.¡±¡±Too bad, Adrian had to be one of the dickheads that couldn¡¯t resist my charm, and he will pay dearly for that.¡±Another paranoia?


    ¡°What do you mean? What does he have to pay for, huh?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t youughing at me a minute ago fantasizing about my downfall? Well, I never lose. Laugh all you want while the opportunitysts, because I am going to make you two bleed. And yes, what I have against Adrian is something that will kill him for sure. He can not handle the pain he is about to experience, and I, Maria, will beughing at your pathetic disgusting faces.¡± With that, she starts turning away, but not before smirking at my pale wrinkled purple face.


    She will make us bleed. What she has against Andy is something that will kill him. Exactly what the fuck is that? As far as I know, there is only one thing that Andy can not handle. I am certain about his love for me. I know he can take a bullet for me and all. I saw how wild he went when I left him for a day. I know how much I mean to him and how much he can do for me. I also know how much he can take.


    This is not about me. This is something else. Something big and deep. The only thing that can bring him to his knees ¨C is the source of his strength and weakness. That one precious thing.


    I grab Maria¡¯s hand before the can descend the stairs, pulling her back roughly.


    ¡°It¡¯s her! It¡¯s Angel, right? She is the secret? What about her?¡± I am quivering with a strongbo of fear and anger as I ask her this. The panic of the probability of what I am specting being true, because that will surely kill Andy, and bitterness, because if that is true, I will once again lose to this bitch. She will have pulled such a long one on me.


    Dear heavens, the stars in the sky and the moon on the horizon, and above all, to the most Highest being, the giver of life, please, let what I am thinking not to be true!


    ¡°Start talking you bitch before¡­.¡±


    ¡°YES!¡± She yes sarcastically with so much confidence that paralyses my backbone.


    I see darkness for a moment as my hand props from her. I don¡¯t want her to feel me tremble like this. I try to inhale and exhale but I think the air is insufficient around me. My lungs are empty too.


    ¡°What about her?¡± I gather the courage and whimper whilst in utter shock and dilemma.


    ¡°Ooh! You got this much attached to Andy¡¯s fake daughter too? This will be more fun than I thought.¡± She mocks.


    Fun? She calls this fun? She is having fun toying with three lives of people in which an innocent child is involved? Actually, it¡¯s four lives, because the purest seed growing in my belly is also entangled in this mess.


    ¡°Fake?¡± A tear drops as I mumble, and the bitch smirks with so much sarcasm. I bet her fun has already begun and she is enjoying the beginning of it.  ¡°Angel¡­ Angel¡­ She is not¡­¡± I close my eyes for a moment, until her blood-stained hands tickle me by attempting to dry my tears, her mouth producing this annoying sound that is evidence of her enjoyment.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    I swat her hand away from me, taking a step back as she opens her stinking mouth.


    ¡°Easy, cousin. You don¡¯t want to die before giving your beloved Andy a real child, because Angel, she does not carry his blood. Angel, is not his child.¡±She repeats, as if I didn¡¯t get it the first time. Everything is at standstill for a moment, except the drop of tears streaming down my cheeks.


    Angel is Andy¡¯s life. This news alone will tear him into pieces. Losing her will kill him. If he ever loses her, I doubt he will ever recover. He can not lose Angel. I can not lose both of them. I just can not, because I will die with him.


    ¡°If you dare touch Angel or Andy, Maria, I personally will kill you and put an end to this evil. You had no right to toy with Andy, and now that he is mine, I will not let you even point a finger at them.¡± I warn.


    If we were somewhere private, this witch would be cracking her rips withughter contrary to the sarcastic chuckles she is producing now, trying her best not to be audible.


    ¡°Really? You? Kill me? You should just listen to hiw pathetic you sound right now.¡±¡±Don¡¯t ever underestimate the power of love. If killing you is what will bring peace to my family, I will do it without even blinking or trembling.¡±¡±In that case, Tania, we will see who will put an end to the other first. Now go get my daughter, and if you don¡¯t want to give that broken jerk of yours a heart attack, you better keep the identity of Angel a secret.¡±If lucifer is real, then he is not in heaven nor is he hiding in the woods like we read in books and watch in movies. He is standing right before me, and smiling at me, enjoying the torment his evils are giving us.


    Another secret? How many secrets will I keep from Andy? Thistest is the worst of all. How can I tell him that his precious girl is not his flesh and blood? Where will I even get that courage from? But wait,¡±Who is Angel¡¯s father then? You got pregnant when you were with Andy. Did you cheat on him? Why didn¡¯t you go with your daughter when you were done with Andy?¡± I explore, pulling an evening single word from the bottom most of my lungs. The air is really running out on me.


    ¡°You ask too much but, alright. I will tell you all you want. That will be my first andst gift to you, but at the Park. You will know everything at the park. Now hurry up like an obedient puppy and get my daughter.¡±This has to end, Maria!

 CHAPTER 70-THE FEAR

    I am practically dragging myself as I saunter into Andy¡¯s room. My heart is heavy and downcast. It further starts to bleed when my eyes plummet at the sight of his cheerful face as he fiddles with his daughter on his bed. I feel so shattered and hopeless amidst the unrest. The only reason I am not weeping right now is only because Andy has no clue of the catastrophe awaiting him yet. But for how long? And even so, all these lies are tormenting me. I hate keeping secrets from him. I can decide to tell him the truth about my pregnancy because I know he will be over the moon with the news.


    But about Angel?


    Where on earth can I get the vitality to mumble such a heartbreaking thing to him? How can I shutter all the dreams he has for the innocent kid just like that? This broad smile on his face, I can not take that away from him. I can¡¯t bear to watch him go through the torture of losing Angel. I don¡¯t even want to imagine the pain and agony this will bring to him. I can¡¯t handle seeing him get shuttered.


    And Angel?R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    What kind of life would she have besides Maria? Would that witch even give her this kind of life and happiness? How would she feel after learning that the man she adores so much is not her real father? Who is even her father, huh?


    ¡°Babe? Are you okay?¡± Andy¡¯s voice startles me, cutting my exploration of Angel¡¯s features shot.


    ¡°Can we just stay here, mommy? Daddy says he can¡¯te with us and I don¡¯t want to leave him.¡± The poor kid says, leaning on Andy¡¯s shoulder who has his eyes still glued on me.


    I know he can sense something odd.


    ¡°Aah¡­ I¡¯m sorry, baby, but we have to go. Daddy wille with us next time, okay?¡± I try to remain as confident as I can.


    ¡°Why not now, mommy? Is it because of that woman? I don¡¯t like her mommy.¡±Ooh, poor kid! If only she knows how much I would give to get her out of this dilemma. If only she knows how wish that Maria was not her mother. But then things are just the way they are. I can not reverse the fact that the witch is her biological mother, or that she was once Andy¡¯s wife. All that I can do now is to dissuade her from causing any more havoc to their lives, and that I will do.


    I walk up to the bed, and stand beside Andy, looking at the oblivious kid.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we make a deal, baby, huh? Today we will have to go without daddy, but next time, we won¡¯t leave him behind, alright?¡± I say with a heavy heart albeit with a lot of hope.


    We deserve peace after everything. This needs to end.


    ¡°Promise, mommy?¡±


    ¡°Promise!¡± I give her a high five, oblivious of what lies I will tell her next time.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Andy repeats his question again.


    It had slipped out of my mind that I didn¡¯t respond to him. I hope he doesn¡¯t feel like I am dismissing him. I don¡¯t have the strength to do so. He is my all, and all I want is nothing but him, and for him ¨C us, the three of us, to be happy.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, hun. I¡¯m just freaked out a bit by this, but, I am all good.¡± I mumble.


    You should see me trying to sell my lies, acting like the calmest human in the world. It¡¯s hard though, so hard.


    ¡°Alright. You two take care, alright? If anything, call me. And keep your phone close, please.¡± He says, and I nod my head.


    As Angel gets down from the bed, I steal a small kiss from Andy, and I get the pleasure of peeping into his beautiful eyes. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t think I did any convincing with my acting. The qualms and worries are there in his eyes, and I avert his gaze.


    He grabs my hand when I turn to leave with Angel in my other hand, making me turn to him.


    ¡°You want to tell me something?¡± He asks, scanning my eyes.


    I was right. He didn¡¯t fall for my lies, but even now, I have to make an effort and cover up my lies. I would rather have him worried or keep him specting rather than see him in shambles.


    ¡°Mmh, maybe that, I love you so much? You know that, don¡¯t you?¡± That is all I cane up with, bred with a phony smile that must surely seem genuine because no matter how or when I say those words to him, they will always portray the same old weight and meaning ¨C the real authentic meaning of love.


    A small smile shes on his lips confirming that he has warmed up to that, but deep inside, I know I can¡¯t fool him. He knows me way too much to fall for this deceit, but at least I can confuse him with my love even just for a minute.


    ¡°Only that?¡± He asks.


    ¡°Yes. You don¡¯t want me to rant so much in front of our daughter, right?¡± I tease, though feeling like an idiot.


    He chuckles a little, an inaudible chuckle that confuses me.


    ¡°Alright. Take care.¡± He says, and releases my hand.


    Just like that? No ¡°I love you too¡±? Nothing else except a stern stare as I leave him room? Maybe he is mad because he can sense something odd yet I am concealing it from him. More annoying is how I am striving to cover it with obvious lies.


    All the same, he is my Andy. He will exonerate me when he learns why I had to do this. Love is greater than anything, and it conquers all. Ours is a good criterion of that. The battle is still on, but we are still fighting alongside each other. We have not given up and we are never giving up. Nothing has torn us apart until now, and nothing ever will. For better or for worse, until eternity, we will be one, and together.


    I descend the stairs with Angel in my hand almost shuffling my legs. I am having an incoherent weird feeling. But who wouldn¡¯t be with all that I am carrying and everything that is going on? No single human! I am even amazed that I am still breathing with all these choking burdens, but there is no room for giving up. I must win this or win! There is absolutely no option!


    I spot the witch standing at the doorway, and we stroll straight there with my child ¨C yes, mine, and this I am going to defend like I gave birth to. We are solely not defined by the past, but by the present. You are not crowned as a parent for just giving birth, but for parenting. She gave birth, but abandoned the poor kid for her selfish reasons until now. I stepped in and embraced the innocent kid. I am more qualified to be her mother than her. Angel is MINE! I¡¯m not giving her up.


    ¡°What in the world took you so long?¡± She barks, and the little girl snuggles to me with fear, holding my hand tight. That is how much she hates her mother.


    ¡°We are already here, so quit the unwarranted yelling and let¡¯s go.¡± I say calmly, pulling angel gently outside towards the gate where, wait¡­


    The Limo?


    Why on earth do we have to haul a limo to the park? What happened to the BMW that we normally use? Besides, I don¡¯t think Andy allowed this.


    ¡°Who authorised you to use this? We don¡¯t need this, Maria!¡± I state.


    ¡°It¡¯s me who makes the rules and the decisions here, remember? And that jerk of yours authorised it, else your chauffeur wouldn¡¯t have dared to pull it out of thepound, don¡¯t you think?¡± She fires sarcastically.


    Well, she sure is right. Mark wouldn¡¯t dare do something behind Andy. He knows him well, and he fears him like everyone else does ¨C even more. But still, why would Andy allow us to drive the limo to the park, huh?


    ¡°Will you get in, Tania, and stop wasting my time, please? It¡¯s gettingte, and you and I have a lot to tell each other, or have you forgotten?¡± She says.


    Oh, wow! She is even holding the door for me? This is¡­ weird? Odd! So odd!


    As much as I feel odd, and as much as I want to call Andy out here and confirm this, I find myself dragging my legs inside the ck-tilted limo. I don¡¯t want Angel to be more spooked than she already is. As I settle inside beside this bitch, I try to push the paranoia aside and hold on tight to my daughter, albeit with a racing and pounding heart.


    The locks of the limo clicks, and we pull out of the open gate. Surprisingly, Mark does not stop to lock the gate behind us like he usually does, and for the first time, he forgot the direction of the park. The Limo takes the opposite direction to the route we always use, and it¡¯s speeding up savagely.


    I tense, really bad! My heart is about to burst with fear and the high rate at which it¡¯s pounding.


    I sense danger! Nothing seems right at all! Everything is just terrifyingly odd!


    I fish my phone slowly without causing any rm, I don¡¯t even blink, and dial Andy¡¯s number. I put the speaker volume to zero, and drop it on the seat between me and Angel. I hope against all odds that he picks up the phone.


    ¡°Where are we going, Maria? This¡­ tell Mark to turn around?¡± I yell.


    ¡°He won¡¯t do that.¡± She smirks, the dangerous look in her eyes confirming my suspicion.


    She is making a move!


    I begin to shake as I tighten my grip on Angel.


    ¡°Why? Where are you taking us, Maria?¡± I scream?


    ¡°To a ce where the end of my wrath for you and Adrian begins.¡± She bursts outughing loud like a crazy maniac, herughter filling the entire limo.


    I give up on her and try to get some clue from Mark, banging continuously on the closed tilted mirror separating the driver from us.


    ¡°Mark! Mark! Open up, Mark! Take us back home! Mark! Ma¡­!¡±Finally, the tilted mirror goes down, revealing the shock and nightmare behind the wheel.


    I jerk myself back to the seat, cold chills filling my entire being, making me go numb.


    ¡°Da¡­ Damian!?¡±

 CHAPTER 71-MURDER

    ANDY¡¯S POV


    As soon as I hear the car pull out of thepound, I stroll out of my room, as usual, to trail my wife and my daughter. It freaks me out to let them leave with that whore, but I am d today will be thest one. They will never go through all that torture they have gone through in thest couple of days. Finally, my Ania, my precious daughter and I will be free and together like the family that we are. Atst, Tania and I can love each other freely the way so desire. We will be the best parents to my daughter and the other kids will have. As for that bitch Maria, and that bastard, Damian, they can be assassinated in prison for all I care. As a matter of that, I think dying will even be a better idea for everyone¡¯s sake.


    I noticed earlier on that Ania was concealing something from me, but I don¡¯t condemn her. I¡¯m hurt, yes, but I¡¯m trying to understand her situation. Her love for me and our daughter can make her do anything, including lying to us if that means sparing us from any sort of suffering and pain. That is how sweet she is. That is how much she loves us, and I love her beyond.


    As I cross the sitting room, my phone buzzes from my pocket and I fish it out quickly. I am always tense when I get a call when Tania is with that monster. At least, it¡¯s not her right now.


    ¡°Paul? What¡¯s up? Have you caught him?¡± I ask.


    That jerk should be in handcuffs by now, and he will be meeting his whoreter in jail where they belong ¨C at the very least.


    ¡°We are here, Adrian, but¡­¡± He pauses.


    The only sound I can make from his end are some noises of his fellow policemen, I suppose.


    I tense, opening the door and rushing out in haste. I all of a sudden feel a cold shiver cutting through my bones.


    ¡°But what Paul? What happened?¡± I roar, and bang the door shut.


    My steps are halted a few steps from the door when I discover the gate is wide open. What on fuck¡¯s name was in Mark¡¯s mind when he left the gate like this? This is so reckless of him and I have never seen this. The fuck!


    Anyways, I was going to open the gate but I change the direction towards the parking. Again, I halt in utter weird rm. What just happened to this idiot, Mark, today? Apart from being careless, he was also stupid enough to use the limo. Who gave him the balls to do that without my permission? He better have a good exnation for all these madness else I am kicking his stinking ass out of my house. If he is fed up with his job there are millions of people looking for one. Ipetent fool!


    Remembering that I gave him keys to my other machines because they needed cleaning yesterday, I make a turn towards his quarter. For all that matters to him, I hope he didn¡¯t lock his house because I will kill him for this. Goodness!


    ¡°What¡¯s going on over there, Adrian? Everything, okay?¡± Paul queries.


    That bastard¡¯s misdeeds made me even forget that I was on a call.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m here. Just that my stupid chauffeur decided to act weird and reckless today of all times.¡± I say as I reach for the door of the servant quarter.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why? What did he do?¡± Paul asks, and I didn¡¯t freaking understand why my chauffeur¡¯s recklessness is more serious than his telling me if they have caught that jerk assassin.


    ¡°Nothing important, Paul. Now can you tell me if you have handcuffed that bastard¡¯s ass?¡± I bark, and all I get in response is some annoying heavy sigh.


    I turn the lock, and sigh in relief when I notice it¡¯s not locked. At least this moron had a small portion of his stupid brain working. He still hasn¡¯t escaped my wrath though. He will surely get it from me.


    I push the door open, and I turn into a stone of ice for a moment at the sight that greets me.


    My chauffeur is all tied up on a chair and soaked in blood. From here I can spot three bullet holes prating his chest. It¡¯s impossible that he is alive.


    Everythinges to a standstill as I shut my eyes. My mind spins a hundred degrees in a sh, the memory of the two important people in my life lingering in my mind, immobilizing me.


    They are in danger.


    ¡°At least tell me you have that bastard in front of you right now, Paul.¡± I finally muster the strength to whisper albeit shaking with fear.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Adrian. It seems he left the ce before we arrived.¡± Paul exins, shattering my heart.


    Hell is crumbling down on me very fast!  Before Ipletely go apathetic, the images of Tania and Angel ys in my mind again, reminding me that this is not the time to entertain my fears. However much this is weakening me, it¡¯s not time to break down. It¡¯s not time to tremble. I have to find them. I need to find them. Nothing bad should happen to them. Nothing!


    ¡°Something is so wrong, Paul. I have a situation back here. I¡¯m staring at the lifeless body of my chauffeur.¡± I state.


    ¡°What? Shouldn¡¯t he be driving Tania and Angel to the park together with Maria? Howe he is there?¡± He questions with worry registered in his voice.


    He sure knows what this means.


    ¡°It means one thing, Paul. They have taken my daughter and my wife. Come here and take care of this. I have to go.¡± I say so softly, but I can feel the beasts in me a rousing.


    They better, because I need to put  end to this, right now!


    ¡°No, Adrian! Stay right there. I am assigning the police force to trace them. Do you have anything that we can use to trace them?¡±¡±They took off with my Limo. You can trace Tania¡¯s phone too. I told her to always keep the GPRS on.¡± I mutter, stepping out after grabbing the keys from the table.


    ¡°Got it. Adrian, don¡¯t act impulsive. I¡¯m heading over there right now so stay put! The police will take care of this.¡±Yeah! Are you freaking kidding me? I should stay here and fold my arms when the love of my life and my daughter are in the hands of those monsters? Give me a break!


    ¡°Adrian? Can you hear me?¡±


    I cut the call, and pull the shotgun from my waist. I¡¯m d Paul agreed to lend it to me a few days ago, and now it¡¯s to put it into use. I won¡¯t hesitate to put a bullet into those monsters¡¯ skulls the moment I see them. They better not touch even a single hair of my precious jewels.


    They are heartless cruel monsters who don¡¯t deserve to live. What was Mark¡¯s fault in all these that they had to kill him? He wasn¡¯t part of the feud. I¡¯m gonna make them pay.


    I match to the parking lot, and pull the Subaru Legacy out beastly, one hand on the steering while the other is holding on tight to the gun.


    As I near the gate, I rest the gun on myp and fish out the phone to call Tania, but just before I do, the phone beeps, indicating her name.


    I swipe the green button up with a trembling hand, mumbling a prayer, and quickly put the phone on speaker mode.


    ¡°Babe? Babe? Love, where are you?¡± I call, but the response I get makes me step on the elerator savagely making the cars on the road pave way for me. I don¡¯t even care about the million annoying hoots that I get, nor the damn shing lights on me.


    ¡°Mommy¡±


    ¡°Angel? Baby, it¡¯s alright. Mommy is here. Everything will be fine, okay?¡±¡±Where are they taking us, mommy? Please call daddy!¡±Daddy ising, my child. Hang on there, both of you! I¡¯ming for you!

 CHAPTER 72-SECRETS REVEALED. THE LOSER

    The limo makes a stop in an unfamiliar jungle, and I am hauled out of the car with Angel buckled between my hand and my chest. The kid is terrified to death, and I am a nervous nervous wreck too. I howled in the limo until I gave up, because all these monsters did wasugh and mock at my panics and despondency. They said it was my end, that I won¡¯t even see the setting of the sun, but I am hanging on the tiny thread of hope that Andy heard our conversation. If he did, he is almost nearby. He is gonna save us. If he didn¡¯t, then I don¡¯t know if I can fight these two armed murderers, but I am surely not dying without a fight.


    In this deste arid jungle where not even flies can be blotched, the two murderers stand before me, guns in their hands. I put my daughter to the ground and push my her to my back, fretting about the trauma she is going through right now, and the more toe. I watch as Maria heaves her hand and points her gun to my head, but I stay put, the oscition ceasing magically. I know she won¡¯t think twice about pulling that trigger and blowing my brains out just like I won¡¯t even blink before blowing hers when I pull out mine, but at least I need to buy more time. Yes, I have mine tucked on my jeans, well hidden by this trench. I¡¯m d Andy got it for me from Paul. His instincts probably knew a time like this woulde. It was deemed to.


    But Angel shouldn¡¯t not see this. The poor kid should not glimpse the bloodshed. I can¡¯t put her through that trauma.


    ¡°Hand over my daughter now, and start saying final prayers.¡± She speaks, so calmly like a devil fighting to show his ws.


    ¡°Even with this gun pointed to my head, I won¡¯t hand over my daughter to you, bitch.¡± I retort boldly, my eyes not blinking, and the jerk beside her smirks, perhaps at my nerves.


    ¡°I never knew this feisty side of you, Tania.¡± He states.


    ¡°You knew, and still know absolutely nothing about me you son of a bitch!¡± I fume, and he was about to speak again but his whore stopped him, firing a gun in the air.


    Shit!


    Angel screams out in fear, clinging to my thighs from behind. Damian turns to Maria, holding her hand.


    ¡°Are you crazy? You are frightening the poor kid for fuck¡¯s sake!¡± He yells, ring at Maria with a murderous gaze.


    What sort of rtionship do these two devils really have? He looks like a devil who wouldn¡¯t think twice about pping the hell out of her if she tries that madness again, and she- she is daring him to try. A clear image of a daring lioness in front of a raging lion, is what stands before me.


    ¡°She is my daughter, Damian! She needs to learn to respect and ept me, not that whore!¡± She fires, returning the same murderous nce her partner is giving her.


    ¡°At least that whore, you bitch, knows how to be a mother. A quality you clearly don¡¯t and will never have!¡±Ahem! Ahem! I¡¯m about to choke, but before that, I need to do something while they are fighting.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare insult me, you filthy jerk! You know me when I get angry.¡± She warns, her eyes emitting fire.


    The limo is behind me. Brilliant!


    I was about to turn to Angel, but this jerk howls out something that made my guts grumble.


    ¡°She is MY DAUGHTER! I don¡¯t want her to go through any torment or traumas. I won¡¯t allow even you to do that to her, do I make myself clear!¡±What. The. Fucking. Hell!!


    This ascertains my suspicions. Yes, I was right about their affair. They were always together. Her marriage to Andy was just a sham to get his wealth, just like it was with the other three tycoons. Was this their business?


    Why she left Angel behind is what I would want to know, but as they choke each other with furious yellings, I crouch to my knees slowly and turn to Angel.


    She is drenched in tears, and hupping badly. I shush her slowly, and dry her tears.


    ¡°Mommy¡­¡±


    ¡°Shhh!¡± I put a finger on her lips, deterring her from talking. ¡°Listen, baby. Daddy ising to get us, okay?¡± She nods her head. ¡°I want you to run behind the car and be on the lookout for him, alright? Don¡¯t leave that ce until you see him okay, baby?¡±¡±What if daddy doesn¡¯te, mommy? Who will save us?¡± She whispers.


    ¡°Daddy will surelye, princess. And if he dys, then mommy will save both of us. Now go, baby.¡± I say.


    She leans in and gives a small kiss, tears flowing down her cheeks. ¡°Promise me you won¡¯t be hurt, mommy?¡± She sobs.


    ¡°I promise, baby. Now go!¡± I say, and she turns on her feet and runs where I instructed.


    After making sure she ispletely out of the site, I pull myself up, ready to confront the monsters, but I meet with a wellunched gun blow on my forehead, sending me to the ground. I groan with immense pain, but there is no time to stay on the ground. I stagger as I pull myself up, and I strive really hard to make it on my feet. A cold liquid runs from the ce I was hit down to the nose, and drops of red start falling to the floor. The pain is hell, tucking all the nerves in my head.


    I turn around, to see the bitch smirking at my pain.


    ¡°Even if you kill me right now, Maria, Angel will never ept you as her mother, and that gives me so much pleasure.¡± I mock, wiping off some of the blood with my hand.


    She takes a step towards me, perhaps to torture me some more before she kills me, but I pull out my shotgun in a flush and shoot at her hand that is holding the gun. Well, that was just by miracle because I have never fired a gun before. All I was taught a few days ago is how to hold and cock it.


    She screams with pain as her gun falls to the ground, and I aim at her head. Damian is as thunderstruck as she bitch is, both their mouths agape.


    ¡°Step back.¡± I order, feeling like a hero.


    She is stupefied as she takes a few steps to where her abettor is standing like a statue, perhaps not believing that I can actually shoot at someone. I told them before, that for love, I can anything. But they were just so sceptical to believe me.


    I bend down slowly and take her gun from the ground with my other hand and cocking it. I point each to both of them. At least I am not the only one groaning in pain and trickling blood. The bitch¡¯s right hand is all covered in blood. The bullet pierced through her flesh just below the front side of the elbow.


    ¡°Drop your gun if you don¡¯t want me to blow your bitch¡¯s empty skull out!¡± I say to Damian who has just recouped from his concussion after I have spoken.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He takes a step back from Maria, and instead of dropping his gun, he lifts it up slowly, while lifting his other hand at me. He doesn¡¯t aim the gun at me, but at Maria.


    Well, he must be going into another crisis of shock because I don¡¯t think he knows what he is doing. I watch as he takes another step back, leaving Maria stuck and confused between us, three guns pointed at her head. Even I am perplexed now.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you are sacrificing your beloved bitch to save your ass, Damian Almenda!¡± I challenge, smirking at this bitch.

 CHAPTER 73-DECEPTION. THE LOSER

    I am not sure if the dilemma is in certainty as it seems right now, but I am delightedly thrilled about the situation this bitch is in. The state of anguish and turmoil amidst mistrust.


    She turns to Damian.


    ¡°Babe, you must be confusing your target. She is your target and you ought to put end to her life. We need to leave with our daughter before that jerk Andy finds us.¡± She says between gritted teeth, her face starting to turn pale due to the pain of her gun wound and the confusing actions of her partner.


    ¡°How could you two have been so heartless and voracious to make Andy believe that Angel was his daughter, huh? Are you that rotten?¡± I query, my eyes not blinking nor my hands shaking because no matter how fascinating this act of Damian is, I can not put my guard down. I don¡¯t know what is running through his head.


    ¡°That was my project to get back into Andy¡¯s life and milk him of every single cent he has on his name. Unfortunately, the jerk turned out to be a smart dickhead than we thought. Anyhow, now that we have Angel, it¡¯s time to say goodbye to you and that pathetic jerk. Don¡¯t worry, we will make sure to reunite your pathetic souls in hell.¡± She fumes, forcing a smirk that doesn¡¯te out well.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you two. No, correction! I can¡¯t believe you, dumbass! Are you sure your n is still working? Your partner in crime is pointing a gun at your empty brain and you still have the balls to rant? Can¡¯t you see you are all ALONE, in this absurdity?¡± I mock.


    Ooh, dear! I feel so good mocking her right now. Your time is up, bitch!


    ¡°Dream all you want, bitch, but it¡¯s you who will end up six feet under, not me. Aah, wait, correction. Your body will rot in this jungle and only the vouchers will give you thest respect of devouring your rotten decayed body. And me, bitch, I still have a long life with my daughter and her real father, Damian!¡±The confidence, huh!


    ¡°Your overconfidence and imbecility, Maria, will be your end. Perhaps you should be the one saying goodbye to the child who never recognised you, because, ever heard of being double-crossed?¡±¡±And what the fuck are you ranting about?¡±


    Ooh, so the bold bitch can be shaken, huh? It¡¯s time to taste the hell you¡¯ve made me go through. ¡°I don¡¯t know. But tell me, Maria. Do you honestly believe this jerk that has a gun pointed at you cares for you? No, dear cousin! He just manipted you as his card of fate, and as the gullible dumb arse you have always been, you fell for his fables. Now watch how the man who helped you kill, squandered all the money you got from all those four tycoons you lured into fake marriages to get a hold of their health, the man you abandoned your daughter for, will betray you. Sorry to say this, but you deserve what¡¯sing. Look carefully at the paint of betrayal on his face and don¡¯t ever forget it even in your afterlife.¡±I know that look this jerk is wearing. He either doesn¡¯t want to be part of her ns anymore, or he has had his own ns all along.


    She turns around to Damian after scoffing at me albeit with not so much bravery.


    ¡°Damian, put an end to this bitch already and meet me and our daughter in the car. We need to leave now!¡± She says.


    Don¡¯t you dare test, my patient, Maria! A single step towards Angel and I will feed you another bullet and I won¡¯t care if I end up behind bars for murder.


    You should be here, Andy! Where the hell are you?


    She starts to turn, and I ce a finger on the trigger, ready to stop her under whatever means from getting to my daughter.


    ¡°NO, MARIA!¡±


    She and I snap our faces at Damian, his gun still pointed straight at her head.


    Her face turnspletely pale blue, wrinkles covering her face.


    ¡°What are you doing Damian?¡± She asks with a broken voice, shaking with fear.


    ¡°Putting an end to this madness you started. I¡¯m sorry, Maria, but if I was to choose a mother for my daughter, it would never be you. I¡¯m sorry, but Tania is right.¡± He cocks the gun, his eyes not leaving her.


    ¡°What are you saying, Damian? We have a flight to catch ¨C you, me, and our daughter. We are putting everything behind us and starting afresh like you have always wanted ¨C the three of us, to Miami.¡±What a well-outlined n! Weren¡¯t there any red lights to make her see that she wasn¡¯t incorporated in this man¡¯s ns? The devilish smirk on his face says it all, and I think she is starting to see the truth.


    ¡°Damian,e on! Let¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°There was never us, Maria! The only thing I cared about was the luxuries you provided, and my daughter.¡± Tears are flowing down her cheeks after realising how stupid she has been. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but this is where it all ends. I¡¯m going to start a fresh, but only with my daughter. Good¡­¡±I don¡¯t heed thest words as the sound of gunshot echoes throughout the jungle, making me leap in fear as another one follows. Maria¡¯s lifeless body copses to the ground. Every nerve in me turns cold.


    Two gunshots on her forehead. There is no way she can survive.


    He killed her in cold blood!Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I¡¯m brought back from my shock as he speaks, realizing that he is now pointing his gun at me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you have to go too, Tania, because I know you will not let me have my daughter. This is the only way for me to finally be with her!¡±I prepare tounch a survival for the fittest gunfight with him, but he screams first, evading a bullet from my back.


    I turn around, and herees my beast saviour, Andy, firing continually at Damian while approaching me, Damian doing the same. The echoes of the gunshots are almost deafening as he nears by while Damian is taking big steps away, still firing at us.


    Andy is now a centimetre close to me, and I notice a grease on his arm. We are both almost staggering to the ground to evade the bullets, but¡­¡±MOMMY¡­ DAD¡­¡±


    We snap in the direction of Angel¡¯s voice whiches to a sudden stop abruptly, and we meet with her small fragile body copsing to the ground a few centimetres in front of us, blood oozing from the side of her belly.


    ¡°ANGEL!¡± Three voices cry out her name. The shooting stops. And everything elsees to a standstill.

 CHAPTER 74-FEAR

    An hourter!


    I¡¯m here at the hospital with a bandaged pounding head and depleted self, struggling to control the restless and ufortable anxious Andy. His wound on his right upper arm is badly bleeding, his white t-shirt has deviated to colour red. He has vetoed being touched by any doctor, and all he has been doing for thest one hour since we arrived in this hospital is pacing back and forth outside of the room where Angel is being attended to by a team of doctors.


    He does not care about his well-being at all, but that of his daughter. His life is not important, but his precious daughter¡¯s. He is squirming uncontrobly with impatience and fear. He can¡¯t stand still even for a minute, and mellowing him down has been one of the most impossible things I have ever experienced.


    ¡°Andy, please! Angel will be fine. Try to calm down.¡± I mumble for the thousandth time.


    ¡°Calm down, Ania? My daughter was barely breathing when I handed her to the doctors. It¡¯s been an hour now and no one hase out to say anything to me. I need to know what is happening. I need to know how exactly she is doing. I¡­¡± Tears drop freely from his eyes, and I doubt he can even feel them.


    ¡°Andy, she will be fine. Nothing will happen Angel.¡±¡±Nothing should. I will not forgive myself if anything¡­¡± He breathes in a deep sigh, closing his eyes.


    I cup his face, shushing him, and drying his tears.


    ¡°It would have been worse if you didn¡¯t show up, Andy.¡± I say, because I know what he thinking right now ¨C that if only he arrived earlier.


    ¡°I should have arrived a bit earlier. Better still, I shouldn¡¯t have let you leave with those monsters.


    They even killed Mark, Ania! In my house.¡±


    Mark?


    Oh, my, God! I didn¡¯t know that. Poor guy! Why did they have to involve the poor soul?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t know this was going to happen, hun. Nobody would have anticipated this. Stop beating yourself over it. I¡¯m d you found us. We probably would be gone if¡­¡±He presses a finger on my lips, his eyes opening in a flicker, preventing me from further speaking. ¡°Please don¡¯t say that. That thought alone scares me to death. I can¡¯t lose either of you. You and my daughter are my sanities.¡±His daughter. At this point, I think it would be better for him to never find out about his daughter¡¯s real identity. I¡¯m terrified of the state that will leave him. But is that even possible, to keep it a secret from him for eternity? I know we are still not safe as Damian is still on the loose. I called Paul on our way here and narrated the whole scenario and theyunched a search for Daman but we haven¡¯t received news on any developments yet.


    If he really cares about his daughter the way he seemed, I¡¯m afraid if he still is roaming around he will try to get her under whatever means. I¡¯m also certain he wouldn¡¯t think twice about rubbing it to Andy¡¯s face that he is the biological father of Angel if they meet. He can¡¯t find it out that way. It will be a much more tearing blow to him. Much better, they better never meet, because only God knows who will end up dead.


    ¡°Forgive my selfishness, hun. I focused on my daughter and almost forgot all about you. How are you?


    Does your head hurt?¡± His voice startles me as his hands caress the bandage on my head.


    He cares about us, but what about him? How can he stand this pain in his arm?


    ¡°I¡¯m okay. But I would feel better if we can sit down and wait for the doctors to finish tending to our daughter. She will pull through this, Andy, for you ¨C for us.¡± I assure him.


    He nods his head, and guides me to the bench right behind us. ¡°You don¡¯t look too well, baby. Are you sure you are okay? Do you need some painkillers for your head?¡± He implores after we settle down.


    How can I be okay? Being pregnant under all this stress is draining me of all the energy. I know I look pale and weak, but this is still not the right moment to tell him.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay, hun. It¡¯s you who¡­¡±


    I am interrupted by two female doctors standing in front of us. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, but we have to treat your wound before it gets infected.¡± One of them says, trying to inspect his wound but he raises his hand to stop her.


    She steps back, exchanging a quick nce with her partner. ¡°Sir, we really need to treat that wound if you don¡¯t¡­¡±¡±I said I am fine. It¡¯s just a grease anyway. If you want to help, just let me be until I know my daughter is alright. You can leave.¡± He says, and the doctors have nothing else to say.


    He can¡¯t continue this way. The wound needs at least to be bandaged and he needs to clean up a bit. He¡¯s bleeding too much.


    ¡°Aah, doc.¡± I call before they can turn to leave.


    ¡°Yes?¡± They ask in unison.


    ¡°If possible, can I ask for a room where one can have a bath and change, please?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Sure. I will organise one for you.¡± One of them says.


    ¡°Okay. Thanks. Please let me know when it¡¯s done. Also, please lend me the first aid kit. I will disinfect his wound for now then you can check on itter.¡± I mumble, and she hands me the kit.


    They leave, while I crouch beside him.


    ¡°I said I am okay, Ania.¡± He says, holding my arm.


    ¡°Think of your daughter, Andy. Do you want her to see you looking this way? Do you think she would be happy to see you with an open wound and all soaked up in blood?¡± I plead, and just like anything about his daughter melts him down, he lets go of my hand, allowing me to tend to his wound.


    The doctor returns with the news that the room I requested is ready, just the exact time I am finishing up wrapping a bandage on his wound. I don¡¯t think I did it so well, but at least it¡¯s not open and it¡¯s disinfected. I will make sure he gets checked before today.


    ¡°Done. I want you to go take a bath. Your daughter needs to see a clean and sparkling daddy when she wakes up. I¡¯ll find you something to change into.¡± I mumble.


    ¡°Come on, Ania. I can¡¯t just leave¡­¡±


    ¡°Your face will be the first thing that your daughter will want to see when she wakes up, Andy. You can¡¯t appear to her like this. Hurry up and don¡¯t take long.¡± I say, and he sighs.


    He stands up.


    ¡°Thank you doc.¡± I say as I hand her back the kit. She smiles, and leads Andy to where he will have his bath.


    When they are out of my sight I fish out my phone and dial Ambrose¡¯s number. We haven¡¯t spoken in months since the return of Maria, even Rita, and I hope he picks up.


    ¡°Tania! Hey!¡± He picks on the second ring. That was fast.


    ¡°Ambrose! I really need your help. Where are you?¡± I ask.


    ¡°We are about five minutes from the hospital. Detective Paul called us earlier about what happened. How are you? Are you all safe?¡±¡±Aah, we are fine! The doctors haven¡¯t reported about Angel though and we are freaking out. Andy is not taking it too well.¡±¡±I¡¯m sorry. Anyway, just hang on. We are nearby. Do you guys need anything?¡±¡±Yeah. I need you to grab a tee and some shorts for Andy.¡± I say.


    ¡°Oh. Okay. Anything else?¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°No, Ambrose. Just, please hurry up.¡±


    ¡°Okay. We will be there in five.¡±


    I drop the call, and now it¡¯s my time to pace back and forth. I might not have any nails from today due to how I am biting them to curb the nervousness. I think I was strong earlier because Andy was with me. Now I am a nervous desperate wreck, and I even wish I didn¡¯t send him to have that bath. What if the doctorse out of Angel¡¯s room right now?

 CHAPTER 75-TWO BLOWS

    ¡°Tania!¡±


    I turn around to the voice of Rita behind me, her husband beside her. They are shocked at my state. ¡°Ambrose. Please find doctor Shannia and ask her to take you to where Andy is taking a bath. ¡± I say, and he turns around on his long strands.


    I hope he arrives in time to find Andy still in the bathroom. Otherwise, it would be impossible to get him back there again.


    ¡°How are you, my friend?¡± Tania speaks before I can forget that there is someone around me.


    I needfort. I need a friend, and she has been always the only one.


    I fall into her arms, and she hugs me tight, the weight of what I have been carrying for thest couple of hoursing out in drops of tears. I rest in her chest until I realize I am almost soaking her top wet with my tears.


    I pull away. ¡°I am so afraid, Rita.¡± I mutter, keeping my sobs at bay and drying some of my tears.


    ¡°Everything will be fine, Tania.¡± She consoles.


    ¡°When, Rita? Every time we think this is about to be over, something happens. See where this has left us.¡±¡±This is the end, Tania. Maria is out of your life now. Damian might still be on the loose but he has no chance of escaping. He is a wanted man and his face is in all the media and news. He will be caught sooner orter. This is the beginning of your happy ever after, Tania.¡±I would love to smile at that, even chuckle, but I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s too soon to celebrate. ¡°Even so, Rita. There is still so much at stake as long as Damian is roaming around.¡± That slipped out like a whisper because I was just thinking to myself.


    ¡°Why, Tania? Is there something else we don¡¯t know? I don¡¯t think Damian has any reason toe after you. The jerk can¡¯t even show his face anywhere. What exactly is worrying you?¡±I was about to cook up some lie, because if ever I will let out this secret, it will be first to Andy and not to any other person, but Angel¡¯s room opened, making me swirl around.


    Here are the four doctors who have been attending to Angel. Behind me, I hear some heavy footsteps of someone running towards us, and before I can turn around, Andy stands right beside me, her arm gripping tightly around my waist.


    ¡°Doc, how is my daughter? Is she safe now? Is she out of danger? Can I see her? Is she¡­¡± He asks non-stop, and the doctor had to stop him.


    ¡°Take it easy, Mr Ashton. We have managed to get the bullet out of her body. She is out of great danger at the moment, but she needs a blood transfusion as she has lost quite a lot. We need to do that before we can confidently say that she is out of dangerpletely.¡± The surgeon exins.


    ¡°We can do that right away, doc. I will donate. I am her father.¡± Andy says, and I feel a very cold shiver of adrenaline cut through my heart and flesh!


    It¡¯s about to happen. My greatest fear!


    ¡°Her blood type is the rare A+, can you get another match just in case?¡± The doctor says.


    ¡°What?!¡± Andy speaks, Confusion written on his face, managing to get everyone in the mood of confusion except me. It might have hit him that he doesn¡¯t share the same blood group as her daughter, and the news doesn¡¯t sit well with him.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you know, Mr Ashton?¡± The doctor asks.


    He is in a state of utter shock, perhaps beating himself over the fact that he can not help his daughter at a time of dire need. I doubt he heard the doc.


    ¡°Doc, how much time do we have to gather the donors?¡± I ask, to break this moment of awkwardness.


    ¡°I would say up to 48hours maximum.¡± He responds nicely albeit still in dismay. His eyes are on Andy even as he speaks.


    ¡°Okay. Just give us some moment doc. We will just discuss it with my husband.¡±¡±Okay. I¡¯ll be in my office. Please do not go in for the time being.¡±I nod my head, and they leave us.


    ¡°Aah¡­ Rita, Ambrose, please, leave us for a moment.¡± I mumble.


    With shocked faces and heavy legs, they drag themselves from us albeit unwillingly. I pull Andy to the bench, but he refuses to seat.


    ¡°I know you have something to say so just let it out, Ania.¡± He softly groans, running his hands through his already messes up hair. The pain is clearly detectable in her voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to seat?¡±


    ¡°My daughter needs me to find someone to give her blood as soon as possible because I can¡¯t, Ania! And you expect me to sit? Come on!¡±I gather my courage, hoping that I say this to him in the most nicest way that will not break him. As if there is any.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what about you say, Andy. Believe me when I say that it hurts me as much as it will do you.¡±¡±Okay? What is it?¡± He stands straight, his eyes on me.


    ¡°Angel¡­ Angel is not your biological daughter, Andy!¡± I close my eyes because I do not want to see the look on his face.


    ¡°What are you saying?¡± His voice is cold, husky, broken, and almost inaudible, making me open my eyes.


    He looks so calm for my liking ¨C calm and pale.


    ¡°She is Maria¡¯s and Damian¡¯s child. They lied to you. I¡¯m so¡­¡±He plops to the couch before I can finish, running his palms from his jaws up to his face and his hair, his breathing so rapid.


    A minute passes, turning to a couple of minutes without him talking and I am dying of this silence. I hate how he closes his pains to himself. This is what I didn¡¯t want.


    I recline beside him, tilting his head to look at me. I hate the pain in his eyes. It¡¯s so evident that everyone would notice it. He is not crying but I know he is bleeding badly inside. He is shuttered.


    Completely torn!Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Please, Andy, say something.¡±


    He shakes his head slightly. ¡°What am I supposed to say, Ania? That I hate the fact that it¡¯s not my blood running through her veins? That I detest how foolish and dumb I feel for those two to have fooled me this way? I don¡¯t even know how I feel?¡±¡±It¡¯s alright to feel all that, Andy. But you¡¯ve raised her. You adore her. She knows no one as her daddy but you. And she needs you now more than ever.¡±¡±But I am not her father, Ania. Do you know how that hurts?¡± He is trying so hard to suppress the tears in his eyes from falling. ¡°I feel empty. Like a piece of me is being ripped off me.¡±¡±I know the feeling, Andy, but no one is taking her away from you. She is your daughter.¡±He shakes his head and bows down, avoiding my gaze and I don¡¯t know if that is a good thing.


    Another moment of silence passes, but this time, it¡¯s he who breaks the silence.


    ¡°You and Maria are rted. You can donate to her. At least you can do something for her, unlike me.¡±Double shit! I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the fact that he sees himself worthless in this situation that hurts more, or is it the fact that I am sailing in the same boat with him? Better still, the fact that I am about to drop another secret.


    My hands fall from his jaws, and they rest on his thighs. I begin fidgeting, avoiding his eyes like a que.


    ¡°Another secret?¡± He queries, making me look at him, unable to deny or concur. ¡°Come one, spare me! Spill them all, Ania! I won¡¯t die.¡± He says, fixing his eyes on mine.


    ¡°I also can¡¯t donate to her.¡± I whisper, a bile forming in my throat that I badly have to clear if I want to keep breathing.


    ¡°Why?¡± He asks.


    Ahem! Ahem!


    ¡°Because¡­ I¡­¡± I shut my mouth.


    Jeez! This is definitely not how I anticipated breaking the news of the first fruit of our love to him. In a hospital, amidst all these chaos, with our other child lying on a hospital bed.


    ¡°Ania, speak up, please. What is it? You are adding to my worries and disparities. Please?¡± He pleads.


    ¡°We are pregnant!¡± I whimper.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Raised eyebrows. Gloomy face.


    ¡°I am pregnant, Andy!¡±


    His jaw drops to the floor, and my eyes drop to collect it for him because I need another reaction aside from this shock.

 CHAPTER 76-OVER-PROTECTIVE. ASKING FOR HELP

    ¡°Don¡¯t you at least need to sit down, babe? You are pacing too much and that is not good for you.¡± Andy says.


    Huh! See why I refused to tell him right away? What will pacing do to a one-month zygote? Goodness! I have heard stories of expectant women participating in and winning running marathons. But to Adrian Ashton, pacing, standing, anything at all except eating is not good for me.


    Leave aside that for now, because I know I have not seen anything yet, but how on earth can I stop pacing if no one is picking up my call for the tenth time back home? Where the heck is that family of mine when I need them the most?


    ¡°Still no response, Andy! What are we going to do?¡± I ask, worry washing over me.


    My twin sisters are the only hope we have right now to save Angel, but I can¡¯t get a hold of them. Who the hell is with that damn phone?


    ¡°Rx, babe! Just, sit first.¡±


    Huh, this Andy again. He guides me to the leather seat, and assists me crouch down with care as if I am already inbour. It¡¯s all sweet, but, he is overdoing it.


    ¡°You know I am not sick, right?¡± I ask, peeking at him because I think he didn¡¯t quite discern what being pregnant really means.


    ¡°I know, but you are pregnant, Ania! You need to be cautious about everything. You can¡¯t get worked up.¡± He says, sitting beside me and resting his arm around my shoulder.


    At least, he recovered from that shocking state he had sumbed into after I told him the news, and I understand. We have an emergency that needs our urgent attention. That is why I proposed to talk to my parents to see if Mina and Mira cane here as soon as now. But where are they?


    ¡°Where could they possibly be, Andy? No one is picking and time is running out.¡± I mumble, fidgeting on the seat.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we give them about fifteen minutes then we can try again, okay? Maybe they went somewhere and forgot to bring the phone.¡± He says.


    Well, they better return soon from wherever they went to. I can¡¯t believe they had to leave the phone behind today of all days.


    Ahem!


    We snap in the direction of Rita and Ambrose.


    ¡°Is everything okay?¡± Ambrose asks while Rita avoids Andy¡¯s gaze at all costs.


    Andy nods his head inly, not caring to exin anything to them. He is so hard-headed and tenacious. Although I can¡¯t condemn him, he can¡¯t continue to act this way with them.


    Just when I was about to speak to them, my phone buzzed, making me jerk up to my feet, Andy doing the same and wrapping his arm around my waist.


    Mental eyes roll!


    ¡°It¡¯s them.¡± I say to Andy, while Rita and Ambrose exchange perplexed nces with each other.


    They know nothing, and they will know nothing until Andy and I settle this.


    ¡°Take it.¡± Andy says to me, rubbing my back. Well, I like that one.


    ¡°Hello!¡± I greet after receiving the call, and mom¡¯s voicees loud into the speaker.


    ¡°Hi, dear! How are you? Is everything okay?¡± She asks.


    They have been well cognizant of the chaos going on over here, and if there was any time I felt their love, sce, and backing, it was during this moment. We haven¡¯t seen eye to eye since that day I came back, but I have felt their presence every single time. They never missed a day without calling to ask how things were folding up.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Mom! Why the hell wasn¡¯t anybody picking up, huh?¡± I almost yell, and I feel Andy¡¯s grip on me tighten, perhaps reminding me to keep calm.


    ¡°Sorry dear, we left it charging and went to the market. Is everything okay, my dear? Anything wrong?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s just that¡­ Aaah¡­ a lot has happened thest few hours and¡­¡±¡±What happened, Tania? Are you all okay?¡± She asks worryingly.


    ¡°What happened?¡± I overhear the voices of my father and Mina and Mira chorus together. They are probably leaning their ears on the phone to hear what I have to say by now.


    ¡°Andy and I are okay, mom, but Angel isn¡¯t. That¡¯s why I called.¡± I exin, clearing the bile forming in my throat.


    ¡°Why, Tania? What happened Angel? And¡­ What do you need?¡± Mother asks in a trembling voice.


    They have never met the little kid, but they love her so much. Who wouldn¡¯t anyway?


    ¡°Angel had an ident. She needs a blood transfusion and only Mina and Mira can help us. I was asking if you and dad could allow them to donate to her. She¡­¡±¡±Goodness, Tania! Why wouldn¡¯t we let them, huh? You don¡¯t have to ask for permission for that.¡± She says.


    ¡°Thanks, mom. Please tell them to hurry. The process needs to be done as soon as possible.¡±¡±Don¡¯t worry, dear. I will tell them to get ready right away and¡­¡±¡±Tell her that we are going over there all of us.¡± That is the voice of my father, making my heart melt.


    ¡°Well, you heard your father, Tania. We are heading there.¡± Mom says.


    ¡°I did mother, and I really appreciate your concerns. I¡¯m sorry I have to make you go through the trouble of travelling at night, but, it¡¯s¡­¡± She cuts me off once again.


    ¡°Come on, Tania! It¡¯s alright. Everyone in your situation would do this, and we as your family are d to help. We will do anything for you and your family. That is our grandchild, remember?¡±Ooh, my! I¡¯m crying. The love of these backbones of mine is overwhelming.


    ¡°Thank you, mother. Andy and I appreciate it.¡± I murmur.


    ¡°How is he coping up?¡± She asks, and I peek at the man, and he winks. I guess he heard that, or conceivably the whole conversation.


    ¡°He is okay.¡± I respond.


    ¡°Well, no matter how fine you think he is, Tania, this is the time to show him your greatest support and understanding. This can¡¯t be easy for any parent.¡± Shit! I should probably hang up now after urging them to hurry up to the stage. ¡°That reminds me, I know this is hard for you but, where is that Maria? Don¡¯t tell me that crazy woman doesn¡¯t care about her daughter even at this crucial moment.¡±A moment of silence!


    Her body is in the morgue. And this reminds me that I still have to inform her mother about what happened to her only child. Poor woman!


    ¡°Tania? Are you there?¡±


    ¡°Yes, mom. You see, Maria is gone, mom.¡± I murmur.


    ¡°What? Gone? As in, dead, Tania?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, mom. Damian killed her. It¡¯s a long story. I will tell you all about it when you get here. I will also inform her mother.¡± I say.


    ¡°No, dear. She is my sister. I¡¯ll be the one to exin this to her. Just concentrate on the situation back there.¡±¡±Thanks so much, mom. And can you guys also hurry up please so you don¡¯t miss thest bus to the city tonight?¡±¡±No!¡± I snap to Andy. ¡°It¡¯s too risky to travel thiste, especially on the streets of Nairobi. Tell them to go to Embu airport. I¡¯ll have a chopper prepared to fly them here.¡±Ooh, wow!


    ¡°Copy that, Tania! See you in a few, dear. And stay strong.¡±¡±Okay, mom. See you.¡±


    I hang up.


    ¡°Give me a minute, babe. I will just call someone about the chopper.¡± Andy says, and I nod my head.


    He strides away after promising not to take long, ignoring these two souls like they are not even here, and Rita lifts up her head for the first time since they got here.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you two exaggerating the situation with Andy too much?¡± I ask, ring at these two who seem like they are taking their first breath after a decade.


    I mean, as his only friends, shouldn¡¯t they know the right way to approach him in a time like this? But, hey! Remembering that one situation I had with him when I messed up with his daughter, I can¡¯t me them so much. But still¡­

 CHAPTER 77-HIS REACTION TO THE PREGNANCY.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what a cranky and stringent that jerk of yours is, Tania.¡± Ambrose speaks.


    ¡°Hey! Watch your mouth, will you? If he hears you we are done for!¡± Rita warns.


    What will I do about these three? They surely can¡¯t continue like this.


    ¡°Is there anything else that you two aren¡¯t telling us, Tania?¡± Ambrose is the first one to speak, and guessing by the pregnant look on his wife¡¯s face, I know she has tons of questions too.


    ¡°Yes, Tania. Why can¡¯t any of you donate blood to Angel? And why is Adrian acting so overly protective of you? We¡¯ve been watching from a distance and you two are acting weirdly odd. What¡¯s up? Is there a problem?¡±Huh, these two! I understand their worry but still, I¡¯m not opening my mouth.


    ¡°Come on, Tania! The situation isn¡¯t that bad to shut us out like this.¡± Ambrose pleads, worry and concern palpable in his voice.


    ¡°I still don¡¯t understand what your faces are doing here because our agreement still stands.¡±Whoa!


    They cower back in fear again, Rita¡¯s head plunging down while Ambrose, at least he has the guts to keep a straight face and look at Andy.


    ¡°Sorry, man! We just couldn¡¯t stay back after Paul called me.¡± He exins.


    ¡°Still, you broke the agreement and you know what¡¯s in it for this!¡± Andy retorts, making me walk to him.


    He can¡¯t act like a jerk to them for the rest of his life for crying out loud!


    ¡°Come on, hun. Let¡­¡± He raises his hand to silence me, but pulls me to him anyways.


    I quit trying. This is not the right time nor the ce for an altercation. Not when he is like this. They really hurt him, really bad.


    Ambrose lifts his hands up for surrender, looking defeated and hurt. He averts his gaze from us, the pain in his eyes evident. He turns to leave but this guy beside me speaks, making him turn around.


    ¡°Now that you are already here you can at least make your ass useful. Go to the airport and wait for my wife¡¯s family. I¡¯ve sent you the details. And take your wife with you.¡±My, goodness!This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Sure, boss!¡± The hurt in his voice, and the shame as he reaches for Rita¡¯s hand and turn to leave makes me to tear up.


    No, I¡¯m actually crying, and for the first time, I feel like pping this guy beside me. How can he be so cold and cruel to them ¨C his only friends? The only people who stood with him in his difficult moments.


    They don¡¯t even look back due to the pain and humiliation. They vanish into the parking lot, and I was intending on watching them drive out if this tall figure before me didn¡¯t obscure my vision.


    ¡°You know I want to p you right now.¡± I mutter as he starts drying my tears.


    ¡°Then do it, please. p me all you want, babe. I can bear the pain of your ps, but not these tears. Stop crying.¡± He whispers, cupping my face and shushing me.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you ever going to forgive them, Andy? Do you still need to continue humiliating them like this and shutting them out?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I did forgive them, love, a long time ago when I understood what a beautiful mistake they made. You beautified their ugly and made it right mistake. I would be still a rejected billionaire if they didn¡¯t conceal your identity from us, and for that, I can never repay them for bringing us together.¡±That was a straight ticket to the moon, but I refuse to board that flight.


    ¡°Then what, Andy? You are still castigating them and that is tearing them into pieces.¡± I plead.


    ¡°I know, and believe me it hurts me as much. I can not forget how they stood with me all those times I needed them. I promise to end this. I will sort this difference between us after¡­¡±¡±Why not now? Just call them and¡­¡±


    He silences me with a kiss, and looks deep into my eyes after.


    ¡°No. Because this is my moment with my pregnant wife.¡±Now that hits differently, melting my heart in a blink.


    ¡°Are you happy? I mean, about the pregnancy?¡± I ask.


    He didn¡¯t say anything about it earlier. He just remained mute and dumbfounded until I had to toss the news of our baby aside and remind him of Angel¡¯s situation.


    He drops his right arm to my belly, rubbing it around my belly as if he can feel it already.


    ¡°Happy, Ania? I¡¯m so rhapsodic that I don¡¯t know what to feel. I want to howl to the whole world that I am now a father, but at the same time I want to keep this news a secret until we surprise the world with the beautiful face of our little angel.¡±He kisses me gently on the lips, and I¡¯m sure the people around are beginning to talk about us now.


    ¡°Whatever you decide, I will be okay with it.¡± I mumble.


    ¡°How long have you known?¡± He asks, his hand still roaming around my belly.


    ¡°About three weeks ago?¡± That came out as a question.


    ¡°Why did you conceal it from me?¡± He implores, and the look in his eyes makes me feel so terribly guilty.


    ¡°I¡¯m, sorry, okay? There was just so much going on. I didn¡¯t want to worry you anymore. Plus we hadn¡¯t nned for this.¡± I exin.


    ¡°Everything that is a result of the love we share, babe, is as beautiful as our love. And there are just no perfect moments for anything in this world. We decide to make the moment right for what we want ¨C what we love and care for. And this, is the right moment for this.¡±¡±Thank you, Andy!¡± I say.


    ¡°No. Thank you, my love, for loving me despite my shorings. I don¡¯t know what I did for God to reward me so handsomely, but I would let the heavens and the entire world know that I¡¯m a happy blessed man. Atst, the rejected billionaire has found love and a beautiful family, the things he desired all his life since he was young- you and our unborn baby. I love you two with all of my soul, hun.¡±Ahem!


    I love his beautiful words and the sobriety in them. I adore the cute smile glowing on his face under this faint moonlight. I love this feeling I am getting that he is now wholly happy and content. A happy man, he is. But what about his other child? What about Angel? It¡¯s the first time he is leaving her out of a conversation like this for the first time since I met him? How can he bepletely happy without his precious priceless jewel?


    He still considers her his child, right?

 CHAPTER 78-PEACE AT LAST

    My family pulls me for a family bear hug the moment they get out of the car. I missed them, so much, and I am so d that they have arrives safely. I was really worried because Damian is still on the loose. You can¡¯t trust crazy maniacs like him. You just can¡¯t tell what way they would use to get back at you. But finally, I am at peace.


    I pill away, and their eyes fall to the bandage on my head, my mother¡¯s hands travelling to it.


    ¡°My dear


    ¡°How are you all?¡±


    ¡°We are okay, Tania. How are you?¡± Father responds?


    ¡°I¡¯m okay. We are okay.¡±


    ¡°Hi, everyone.¡± Andy greets me from behind me, and allows them to exchange pleasantries.


    He still hasn¡¯t said anything about Angel, and I am afraid of asking him anything. I fear for the poor kid, and I want to believe that he is just going through an emotional crisis which won¡¯tst long.


    ¡°Babe?¡± He calls, and I look up at him, Mina and Mira standing beside him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just show them to the doctor.¡± He exins.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I respond, and then he turns to Ambrose who is standing at a safe distance.


    It seems so odd and disheartening that they are this distant. Remembering the first time I saw them together, and all the other consecutive times I have seen them bond, this is awfully bad. Again, I trust Andy¡¯s word that they will patch things up soon. I miss seeing them joke about anything. I miss their dirty jokes, as long Ambrose does not bring about that shit about hooking Andy with a freaking one-night stand. Beh! Andy is all mine now!


    ¡°Take them to the house, please. I¡¯ll drop Mina and Mira when all is done here.¡± He instructs, and I snap at him.


    I hope he is not thinking that I would move an inch from this ce.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m staying back.¡± I state.


    ¡°You need to rest, babe. Don¡¯t worry. I will take care of things here.¡± He insists.


    ¡°No, Andy. I¡¯m okay. Mom and dad can go ahead. I¡¯m staying back.¡± I defend. How can h think I would leave him here? With all this.


    ¡°Love,e on. You need rest. You cane in the morning, please?¡±¡±Please, Andy. I want to stay.¡±


    ¡°Babe, please. I wouldn¡¯t mind you staying if things¡­¡±¡±Adrian?¡± Father speaks, making us turn to him. ¡°My daughter is strong, and stubborn. Just let her stay. Besides, I know she won¡¯t be at peace anywhere else aside from here.¡±Mental eyes rolls!


    ¡°Okay, Mr Lawson. You two go ahead then.¡± He turns to Ambrose once more. ¡°Make sure they are safe.¡±¡±Sure.¡±


    They turn to leave and hugging me, and I walk back to the seat and crouch down while Andy takes my sisters to the doctor¡¯s office.


    The beginning of the end is near. The end of the miseries and the beginning of our happiness ever after. It¡¯s what they say, that love is sweet and beautiful, but it doesn¡¯te that easy. Andy and I are true testaments of that. We have fought quite a tough battle, but the good thing is, we have finally won. It doesn¡¯t matter what we have lost on yhe way, such is the nature of life and any battle. The most important thing is, we are still together ¨C Angel, him, and I, and the fourth member of our nuclear family.


    My thinking is halted by a pair of ck canvas stopping in front of me. These aren¡¯t Andy¡¯s. Not.


    I lift my head slowly, studying the stranger¡¯s ck up to his face which is covered by a ck mask, leaving only the eyes. These eyes! This height! A cold jolt of Adrenaline runs down my spine, fear taking over my cool.


    ¡°Damian? Wha¡­ what are doing here?¡± I query in a storm.


    He takes his right hand beneath his long ck trench coat, and he pulls it out with a gun in his hands.


    I fridge!


    Aside from being alone,  I left my guns in the car.


    Andy where are you?


    ¡°What do you want?¡±  I ask again.


    He can¡¯t be stupid enough to kill me right here. What am I even saying?


    ¡°I have no problem with you, Tania, but I won¡¯t hesitate to put a bullet through your head if you stand in the way of me and my daughter.¡± He states.


    ¡°What exactly can you offer that child, Damian?¡± I ask, opting to speak some sense into him. It¡¯s not like I can fight him anyway.


    ¡°She is my daughter, Tania, and her ce is with me. If you want me to leave you and Adrian in peace, just let me have my daughter, and the four of us can start our happily ever after far away from each other.¡±What a jerk! Monsters like him don¡¯t deserve a happy ever after. He should rot in jail or be reunited with his partner in crime.


    ¡°You put her in that condition, Damian. You shot your own daughter and now she is battling for her life. You almost killed her and¡­¡±¡±It was a mistake, Tania, and if that bastard jerk of yours didn¡¯t show up I would be far away safe and sound with my daughter.¡±¡±You have a lot of crimes to pay for, Damian, including murdering your own daughter¡¯s mother. Have you thought of what Angel will be when thew finally catches up with you?¡±¡±That will never happen. I¡¯m taking my daughter far away from this country and¡­¡±¡±YOU DON¡¯T HAVE A DAUGHTER, YOU FILTHY JERK!¡±Saviour!


    Andy emerges from behind Damian, a gun pointed at his head. Damian turns around, but keeps his gun points at me.


    Hell is about to break loose! These two beasts will kill each other if nothing is done.


    ¡°Really? As far as I remember, I nted that seed in your wife¡¯s womb. You were such a deadbeat that you couldn¡¯t¡­.¡±¡±Ouch! Fuck!¡±


    Damian is writhing in pain from that first from Andy. He tries to turn, but Andy throws him another fist, sending him to the ground, his gun falling down.


    ¡°Angel doesn¡¯t deserve a murderer for a father. SHE IS MY DAUGHTER.¡± Andy states, and I feel so much happiness within. I was really worried about him.


    ¡°Not when I am breathing, you jerk!¡±


    ¡°I would love to squeeze the life out of your balls, but for the fact that my daughter has your blood running through her veins, I won¡¯t do that. I am sending you where you belong.¡±In a blink, Paul and some other police officers surround Damian, their guns at him.


    ¡°We will take it from here, Mr Ashton. Thank you for calling us!¡± Paul states, as one of his men pulls Damina from the floor, putting handcuffs on his hands.


    Huh! He called them? He must have caught a glimpse of Damina in the vicinity then. My husband is a wise saviour.


    Finally, I can breathe peacefully. All is over.


    ¡°Tania!¡±


    We all snap at Damian¡¯s voice.


    The mask has been pulled off. Under this bright moonlight, he closes his eyes, epting that he has lost the war.


    ¡°Please, take care of Angel the way you have always done.  She is better off with you two.¡±I have words to respond to, and the police have no time for the final words. They drag him away, while Andy wraps his hands around me, enveloping me to him, and I rest in his safe arms.

 CHAPTER 79-OUT OF DANGER

    We all stand up when the door to Angel¡¯s room flows open, the doctor standing in front of us. We are all here ¨C all my family members and also Rita and her husband. Andy called them up, though they haven¡¯t conversed, but at least they feel appreciated even by just being here.


    ¡°Well, doc? How did it go?¡± I ask, because andy seems to be contemting something that I don¡¯t know.


    ¡°It went well, Mr Ashton. The transfusion was a sess.¡± The doctor replies, causing us all to rx. Everyone was tense.


    ¡°Can we see her now?¡± I ask after breathing out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Sure, but don¡¯t bother her so much as she needs a lot of rest. Only two people at a time.¡± The doctor says, and excuses himself.


    My parents nod at me, implying that Andy and I go in first. That was deduced. We are her parents anyway, and we just can¡¯t introduce them to her in her hospital bed. I look at Andy. He is still lost to a point that I had to shake him to reality.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in?¡± I ask, afraid of what he lost in.


    He was alright all night long even though we didn¡¯t talk about Angel. I understand he is still hurting about her discovery about Angel and maybe he is afraid of facing his daughter for the first time after the discovery. That is the only reason he would turn into a zombie state like he is.


    ¡°Go first, babe.¡± He whispers, shocking everyone.


    Who wouldn¡¯t be? Nobody knows a thing about Adrian not being Angel¡¯s real father.


    ¡°Andy,e on. Angel is¡­¡±


    ¡°Please, Ania. I¡¯ll just¡­ Go ahead. I¡¯ll follow.¡± He pleads, and I don¡¯t think it¡¯s of any use to insist any further. We will end up perplexing everyone even more, or even arouse some questions that I don¡¯t think he is ready for.


    He reclines back to the seat, Ambrose ambling to him while the rest of the five pairs of eyes escort them. I leave him to deal with whatever that is bothering him, hoping that he ovee this soon. I stroll inside.


    Here lies my daughter ¨C our daughter, because I know despite everything, the love Andy had for her has not changed. She is our daughter. She always looks so peaceful while asleep, but not this way. Not today. Maybe because I have never seen her in this condition. I mean, with all these pipes and in a hospital bed.


    ¡°Hey, baby?¡± I call softly, hoping that I don¡¯t wake her up. I would rather see her sleeping than in anguish. She doesn¡¯t open her eyes.


    I take her small hand in mine, giving it a gentle kiss. When next I look up at her face, her eyes are slowly opening.


    ¡°Baby.¡± I whisper.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± She whispers faintly, making me lean to her beautiful baby face.


    ¡°How is my princess?¡± I ask, forcing a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, mommy.¡± She says, scanning around the room, and before I can say something else, she beats me to it. ¡°Where is daddy?¡±This is what I was afraid of. I knew she will ask about him the moment she opens her eyes. So what am I supposed to tell her? That her daddy just found out that he is actually not her biological daddy and now he is afraid of facing her? For goodness sake, I hope he gets over that soon andes to her.


    ¡°Mommy? Where is daddy?¡± She repeats in a sort of cry whisper.


    ¡°Aahh¡­ baby, you see, daddy is taking care of something.¡± I lie.


    ¡°But I want to see him now, mommy.¡± She cries.


    I know she wants to see him. Maybe I should go drag his ass in here, because I can¡¯t keep cooking lies to his daughter.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°I want my daddy.¡± Tears start rolling from her eyes.


    That¡¯s it! I¡¯ve heard enough of that guy. She just stress this poor kid like this.


    ¡°Okay, baby. Just don¡¯t cry, okay? I will go find daddy and¡­¡±¡±Daddy is here, princess.¡± I turn around in the direction of his voice, and soon enough, he is kneeling beside the bed, kissing his daughter passionately on the forehead.


    Thank goodness.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, princess. Forgive daddy for noting sooner.¡± He pleads after pulling away, caressing her hair.


    ¡°Okay, daddy. Why did those bad people say that I am not your daughter, daddy? They were lying, right?¡±Shit!


    Did she hear it? Of course, she was right behind me when those fools were arguing like maniacs.


    ¡°Listen, baby. Those bad people didn¡¯t know what they were saying, Princess, okay? Forget what you heard. Daddy is here. I¡¯m your daddy, and you are my beautiful Princess.¡±Well, however wrong lies are, this is a convenient lie that I fully consent to. The poor kid doesn¡¯t need to get confused on top of the pain she is enduring. Maybe when she is old enough. Maybe then we can tell her the truth, but just maybe.


    ¡°I believe you, daddy. And I love you and mommy so so much.¡±¡±And we love you, baby, so so much.¡± I lean on Andy¡¯s shoulder as we chorus together, earning a faint smile from our firstborn daughter.


    ¡°How is my princess doing, huh? Does it hurt a lot?¡± Andy asks, fiddling with her hair.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine now that I have seen you, daddy and mommy. But I am scared of those bad people.¡±¡±Worry no more, baby. They are gone.¡± Andy assures her, and I savour the peace of that feeling.


    Finally! Ooh, finally!


    ¡°They are gone, daddy? They will never bother us again?¡± She asks.


    ¡°No, baby. We will never see them again.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, daddy.¡±


    ¡°Huh? For what?¡± I look at the little cutie, bewildered at her words just like her daddy is.


    ¡°Foring to our rescue. You know what mommy told me?¡±Huh! This kid ooh! Where is she even getting all the energy to talk like this?


    ¡°What?¡± Andy asks.


    ¡°That you woulde to save us. And mommy was right, daddy, because you came. I love you, daddy.¡±¡±Mmh¡­¡± He kisses her forehead. ¡°Daddy will always be here for you and mommy. Why don¡¯t you rest now, princes? That way you will heal faster and we can go home already, okay?¡±¡±Yes, daddy.¡±


    She closes her eyes, and we shush her to sleep together.


    After she falls asleep, Andy gets up, pulling me to him.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Was I wrong in lying to her?¡± He asks.


    I hold his hands.


    ¡°No, love. Our daughter has gone through enough stress and trauma. It¡¯s best this way. Besides, those two are out of our lives for good. We are Angel¡¯s parents. You have always been and will continue to be the daddy she ever had.¡± I console.


    ¡°What if she ever finds out that we lied.¡± He asks, worry still there in his voice.


    ¡°If that ever happens, she will be old enough to understand, and we will be there to exin this to him. But for now, you made the right decision, Andy.¡±¡±I was scared. Despite everything, she is still my weakness and my strength.¡±¡±Because you love her so much, Andy. No matter what happens, let your heart always guide you.¡±¡±Thank you, baby. You are my other strength. What would I do without you? Who would Adrian Ashton be without Tania Lawson?¡±¡±I don¡¯t know about you, Andy, but Tania Lawson is nothing without you.¡± I say, kissing his lips, and he kisses me back with so much passion.


    Shit had fucked big times with us that I almost forgot how to kiss these sweet lips. I am even craving him. How I miss that toll of his..


    We pull away, and he envelopes me to him with one hand, the other caressing my cheeks.


    ¡°I am nothing at all without you, love. Nothing at all. You are my better half, my all, an angel send my way by God. I love you, and I will love you until eternity.¡±¡±And finally, I can be Mrs Ashton.¡± I tease him, pulling him for another kiss that doesn¡¯tst long either.


    ¡°I gave you that title a long time ago, Mrs Ashton. But it¡¯s high time we solemnise. I want it to be legal.¡± He says.


    ¡°Really? But we have a baby on the way. I might ruin the big day with mood swings.¡± I tease.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind even if you puke at our cake.  I will be the one to clean you up.¡± He smirks.


    ¡°Mmh. Okay. You know I can¡¯t wait for that day. The obstacles are all gone now. We are free!¡±¡±Thank you for being there with me until the end. This heart here beats only for you and my babies.¡±¡±Mmh. Thank you too.¡±


    ¡°I miss you, hun.¡± He kisses me once. ¡°I want to make love to you.¡± He whispers, licking my earlobe.


    ¡°We have people waiting for us outside, hun.¡± I murmur as I begin to tremble in his arms with desire.


    Damn! I didn¡¯t even know I craved him this much. How long has it been again?


    ¡°Shit!¡± He curses, pulling away and boring onto my eyes.


    I missed seeing this look of lust in him.


    ¡°I think we have a lot of exining to do to your people, and I have to apologise to our two impossible friends. But after that, baby, I want you to myself in bed. Will the baby be safe?¡±Damn! The baby has to be fine because I am dying to be sprawled beneath him as his cock inches into me.


    ¡°I think so. It has to be fine because I am dying for that. I can¡¯t wait to get to that room and have you all to myself.¡± I respond with so much enthusiasm.


    ¡°How about we consult a doctor before leaving? Just to be sure, hun.¡± He says, pecking my lips as he pulls me outside.


    Well, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s necessary, but if that is what will make him make love to me in peace then alright.

 CHAPTER 80-PLEASURE AND FEAR

    ¡°So, we have this entire house to ourselves, baby.¡± Andy says as we make our way out of the shower in our master bedroom.


    Apparently, he bought a new house for my family to stay in as we couldn¡¯t have all amodated them all here. Well, we would have, but he just have some stringent beliefs of his which I concede with. Like, how could we let my parents sleep in a room that has been used? It¡¯s not right. I apud him for his wise sentiments.


    We haven¡¯t discussed anything with them yet, because they suggested we get a little sleep and some freshening up first before we can talk. Sleep huh! It¡¯s not like there is a case or a motion to dispute about. It¡¯s just the formal intro, and some rifications here and there. Mina and Mira needed a lot of rest too, so my parents chaperoned them to the house Andy got for them, while Rita and Ambrose stayed back to watch on Angel.


    We don¡¯t have much time, since we know Angel will inquire about us when she wakes up, but our desires can¡¯t just let this small opportunity pass. The doctor said we are safe, and Andy¡¯s smirk when he heeded the news was just unbelievable. I bet even his boner twitched with ecstasy, or it still is, just like my pussy is throbbing to the wild thought of tasting him.


    ¡°Mmh¡­¡± I lick his nipple, pulling it between my lips before releasing it. ¡°That¡¯s perfect, hun. At least no one will hear our moans, except our baby.¡± I rummage my hands around his chest as he cages me to him.


    His beast is beginning to arise. I can feel it fiddling with the towel draping it. ¡°I¡¯m still worried about the baby.¡± He sounds serious, his eyes darkening with a mixture of fear and lust.


    He can¡¯t be serious right now. The doctor said we can screw as much as we so please. Besides, I¡¯m still in the early stages.


    I drape my arms around his neck, nuzzling it with my thumbs as my lips part to convince him. ¡°You heard the doctor, hun. We have nothing to worry about.¡± I peck his lips. Actually, I was aiming at chewing his sugar lips for minutes but he cut my desires, arousing my beasts.


    ¡°But still, babe I ¡­.¡± I yank my hands from his neck, and clutch the damn towel covering my nudity, pulling it slowly and throwing it to the floor.


    I know he can¡¯t stand this site of me, that is why his mouth dangles agape, his eyes fixed on my sharp-pointed nipples. I¡¯m sorry, baby. But you turn me into a kinky bitch at times. Like now.


    I take a step away from him, to give an explicit view of my bareness, and I love how his eyes and jaws are appreciating the view. He is conceivably mentally pounding on me, or chewing my nipples and kneading them.


    ¡°What, Andy? You want us to talk, or touch me.¡± I query in a whisper, the longing in me turning my voice into a husky one.


    He licks his lips, but he doesn¡¯t move. He can act dumb all he wants, but the tent between his legs is betraying him together with his eyes.


    I walk up to him again. He doesn¡¯t move still, but mentally calcting the movements of my sharp pointed nipples. Reaching him, I stroke my hard nipples on his chest, savouring the sensation with a soft moan, and I hear him curse, his hands traversing to my belly and starting their way up. I ache my chest to him, weing his gesture. At the same time, I plunge my hand onto his towel and pull it down in one go, his cock springing out joyously. My, my, Andy! You are so hard. I can imagine the veins and the swollen tip of this meat right now, and I wish I can run my lips on it. Or hug it with my wet tongue.


    ¡°Ooh, baby. You are so hard.¡± I mutter, gazing up to his zing eyes as he hugs my nipples between his thumb and index finger, pinching and twisting them, making me whimper. ¡°I love how you are so hard for me, baby, and I want you. Make love to me, Andy.¡± I rant, standing on my toes and aligning the tip of his glorious cock with my entrance.


    Ooh. I¡¯m dying to feel him inching inside of me and massaging my tight throbbing walls. I lift my left leg off the ground and hook it around his waist. I start aching my hips back and forth in an attempt to thrust in, but damn this sweet jerk of a cock! Why the fuck is it disappointing me by slipping, huh? I enjoy it hitting my clit, but I need it inside. ¡°Fuck me, Andy, please. I want you inside, baby.¡± My eyes are semiclosed as I plead, clinging to him to aid my wobbling body.


    In a glimmer, I¡¯m pinned down on the bed, his dark eyes darting into mine as he fondles my entrance. I release a soft moan, my nails digging into his, forcing his tool to drill in through me until he is all inside. I sigh, caging his cock between my walls, hugging it so tightly.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± He queries, caressing my cheek with one hand.


    Huh! Okay? No fucking way!


    ¡°Not until you start moving your ass and fuck me, Andy.¡± I clench my walls tighter on him.


    ¡°How can I if you have kidnapped my cock, baby, huh?¡± He shoves his middle finger in my mouth slowly. I wrap my tongue around it, and he pulls it out at just the same pace.


    ¡°Stop teasing me, Andy, and fuck me. I am so¡­¡±¡±Like this?¡± He starts to move his hips up and down, his cock drilling in me slow and sweet. ¡°You like it? Are you okay with that pace, baby?¡±Dang! I¡¯m vibrating with pleasure and he still needs to ask?


    ¡°Yes, love. Like that.¡± I grumble, meeting him halfway in thrusts as I begin moving my hips.


    ¡°Tell me if it begins to hurt, okay?¡±


    Huh! What hurt?


    ¡°You worry too much, but okay. I will tell you if it begins to hurt. Now can you increase the pace a little, please, baby?¡±He reaches for my lips, kissing me slow and sweet, and he increases the tempo a little, too slow to my liking, but all so deep and sweet. He starts twirling his hips in all the four directions as he thrusts, hitting all the corners of my core. My boisterous moans and whimpering body are attesting to how heavenly this feels. It¡¯s terrific! It¡¯s bliss! I clench his hips, helping him in pumping in and out a bit rough for his uneasy instincts. He pulls away from the kiss.


    ¡°Baby, are¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡± I cut him off, half-opening my lustful eyes.


    He smirks, picking up a high tempo, going a bit faster than before.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°I guess that means you are okay, huh? You missed this cock this much?¡± He yanks his upper body from me as he slopes his palms on the mattress, bolstering himself, his eyes scrutinizing my facial expressions.


    ¡°Oooh¡­ You have no idea, baby.¡± I lick my lower lip, tracing my fingertips down his belly.


    ¡°I missed you more, baby. This¡­¡± He thrusts in deeper, and I leap my back up with ecstasy to acknowledge the deep sweet sensation, ¡°is how  I missed you, baby.¡±I¡¯m smoldering with pleasure as I near the edge. My eyes are heavy with pleasure. I start closing them, but¡­¡±Look at me, Ania!¡± He groans between hoarseboured breathing, urging my eyes to peel open albeit with so much struggle.


    ¡°Andy, I¡­ Oooh¡­ Aaah¡­ I¡­ Oooh, ooh¡­¡±What am I saying?


    He slows down, scooping me in his arms and pressing me to him.


    ¡°You want to cum?¡±


    I had to really look at him as I nod my head.


    ¡°Then cum for me, baby.¡±


    Fuck!


    As he picks up the pace, suckling my earlobe, with his wet lips and tongue and drawing us both to the edge, my arms are clenched to him, my eyes tightly shut. The echoes of our moans are reverberating in all the corners of this mansion. My toes curl up, while my walls clench beastly tight around him.


    ¡°Ooh, fuck! I¡¯m so close, baby. Are you?¡± He whispers.


    ¡°Ooh, yes, hun. I¡¯m¡­¡±


    ¡°In three, okay?¡±


    The impact of my trembling aids my fast nod. Shit! I am not even sure I can hold it for that dumb long. My belly freaking hurts like hell with cum!


    ¡°One!¡±


    ¡°Oooh¡­¡± I grit my teeth.


    ¡°Two.¡±


    ¡°Oooh!¡± My teeth grit tighter, releasing a screeching sound.


    ¡°And¡­ Oooh, Ania!¡±  ¡°Andi!¡± We groan together.


    After a few more thrusts, he copses on top of me, our husky breathing being the only sound in this house.


    ¡°Tell me you are okay?¡± He queries, wiping the sweat from my face and giving me a small kiss.


    Aside from the rapidgged husky breaths, we are both dripping wet, our hearts pounding against our bodies. That was just epic. Fantastic!


    ¡°Of course I am, you worrying jerk. Else I would be crying instead of moaning your name.¡± I respond, nuzzling his jaws.


    ¡°Does that mean I can fuck you one more time? Just one more round, please?¡± He makes a pretty puppy face, and I feel his cock twinge inside me where it is resting.


    ¡°Oooh, my beast was so hungry!¡± I smirk.


    ¡°Can you me me, honey?¡±


    ¡°Mmh, no. I don¡¯t want to let go of this sweet dick of yours yet either. It should probably dwell there forever.¡±¡±Mmh¡­ Let¡¯s see.¡± He pulls out after pecking my lips. ¡°Lie with your belly, baby. I want to take you from the back.¡± I obey, and ache my ass to him. He ogles it for a minute, my cheeks reddening as I feel him lick my entrance from behind. Damn! ¡°You smell so fucking sweet, baby.¡±Damn! That¡¯s a mixture of his cum and mine he is licking and¡­¡±Ooh¡­¡± I whimper.


    He gives me a gentle spank, then squeezes my bum as he jerks his head up, positioning his front on my back. ¡°Let¡¯s see if my cock will fill in you perfectly just as your round ass fits perfectly on my front, baby.¡± He rasps, sliding his cock inside me slowly while pressing my ass to his front.


    I am in no doubt that he will fill me just fucking perfect.

 CHAPTER 81-SORRY AND THANK YOU.

    FAST FORWARD. TWO DAYS LATER


    We park at the hospital¡¯s parking lot and step out, Andy hooking his hand around my small waist as we make our way to Angel¡¯s room. He is bing so overprotective as days go by, and I can¡¯t lie that I don¡¯t like it.


    As I had anticipated, the news of our baby has sted his mind. It seems like an aplishment for him, and I can¡¯t be less enthusiastic. As early as now, I can¡¯t wait to hold my cute little angel in my arms when it¡¯s born. I just can¡¯t wait.


    We stroll to where Ambrose and Rita are perched on the leather couch just outside the door, and they stand to acknowledge our presence. They have been of tremendous help these past three days. We have been alternating shifts to watch over Angel, and for that, among many other things like bundling me to my prince charming, I will always be indebted to them for. They indeed are friends worth keeping.


    We hug them, and rack in front of them. This guy beside me has been procrastinating on talking to them for the reasons that I don¡¯t know. Every day he says tomorrow, but today is today. We are taking our daughter home today, and holding a dinner to introduce her to my parents and siblings. I have no doubt that he wants these two to be part of the special dinner, just like I wouldn¡¯t want them to miss, and they can¡¯t go this way. They have to resolve their issue now.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Andy has something to tell both of you.¡± I speak on his behalf, the four eyes in front shooting at me first, then at Andy.


    He sighs after casting me a nce.


    Well, if he didn¡¯t know how to approach them, there. I did it for him. Now he just have to say sorry and that will be all, right? Eyes roll!


    ¡°Do you want us to do anything for you, boss?¡± Ambrose speaks.


    ¡°Call me boss again and you are fired!¡±


    Huh! Is that anywhere close to an apology?


    I shoot my eyes at him, and he is just staring at Ambrose. They seem to be holding a stare challenge for a while, until Ambrose looks away, smirking.


    ¡°You are impossible dude.¡± He mumbles, looking at Andy again, a broad smirk on his face that kinda confuses me. More of overwhelming me. ¡°You don¡¯t need to hurt your ego by apologizing. Just say it¡¯s over and we will put all this behind us and start afresh. Like the friends we once were?¡± He adds.


    Ego, huh! Ambrose knows him pretty well.


    ¡°It¡¯s not about ego, dude.¡± Andy mumbles after clearing his throat, and we all give him our ears. ¡°I¡¯m thinking that I should have approached this from a different angle. From the positive perspective of it.¡±¡±Wh¡­ ich is?¡± Rita queries, gazing up at and with a straight face for the first time since this whole fucking fiasco started. She has always had her head hunched down whenever Andy was around.


    ¡°That your mistake bore the best and the sweetest fruit. It brought about my happiness. Something that was amiss in my life since I was brought into this cruel world. Well, it no longer is cruel, now that I found my one true love ¨C my soul mate.¡± He pulls me closer, his grip tightening on me. ¡°For this reason alone, thank you, and sorry. I would like to put this charade behind me and restart, because I miss my friends.¡± He finishes, and they epass us into a bear hug.


    The beginning feels nice already. Yes ¨C the beginning, because this is the beginning of our happy ever after. Me, Andy, our babies, and our friends. This couldn¡¯t be any exciting. My baby must be leaping inside with joy. We pull away.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m sorry I created all this mess. But on a lighter brighter side, I¡¯m d that I united two beautiful souls. You two deserve each other. May you be happy.¡± Rita says.


    Andy pulls me for a sweet kiss which I don¡¯t object to. Well, this bitch friend of mine better not say anything because she told me this is how love is. We can do anything we fucking feel like anywhere, anytime. Well, except fucking. Not here in public. But kissing him like this, I wouldn¡¯t care if the sky is taping us, because I would like the world and heavens to know that this man right here, is mine, and I love him to the moon and back. I would fight the entire world for him ¨C my sweet Andy.


    Ahem!


    ¡°I guess I will have to quit looking for hot blonde babes for you then, huh!¡±¡±You better, Ambrose, because I will kill you and that bitch before sheys her eyes on my man!¡± I can¡¯t even rationalize how I pulled away from the kiss to snap at this jerk.


    Everyone is shocked at my outbursts. I am not joking, and every bitch out there should know this. I would gouge anybody¡¯s eyes before they can start admiring my Andy.


    Ambrose raises his hands up. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to leave my beautiful wife all alone in this world. We still have a lot of babies to make. I¡¯m rooting for you two. Heavens bless you.¡± He adds.


    ¡°Thank you, buddy. And to solemnise our reunion, I would like to share some news that we haven¡¯t shared with anyone else.¡± Andy says, pulling me in front of him and hugging me from behind. His hands are in their newly found favourite spot ¨C my belly. I can¡¯t count how times a day he caresses my belly. Even at night, his arms are always resting there, on his baby.


    ¡°What?¡± These two chorus together, their gazes stern us.


    Andy pecks my neck before announcing the news to them. ¡°As she puts it, we, Adrian Ashton and Tania Lawson, are fucking pregnant.¡±¡±Noo!!¡± They exim together again, Rita covering her mouth with her hand.


    ¡°Yes. Ania and I are expecting our first child.¡± He asserts when they remain thunderstruck.


    ¡°Congrattions both of you. I¡¯m sure even Angel will be over the moon with a new doll to y with. You better make me its godparent, Tania.¡± Rita says.


    ¡°Mmh. I¡¯ll think about that.¡± I tease. Well, who else can fit that position?


    ¡°It seems you really didn¡¯t forget how to drill, huh? I thought that tool of yours forgot how to even erect.¡± Ambrose with his dirty mouth rumbles.


    ¡°You want me to test it in front of you? We can use your wife as an experiment.¡±¡±HEY!¡± Ambrose and I snap at him, while Rita¡¯s jaw drops to the floor.


    ¡°Just kidding, babe. This jerk just enjoys fucking with my nerves.¡± Andy soothes me, turning me around in his arms and kissing me.


    They are buddies of a kind. He is not innocent either when he decides to get on Ambrose¡¯s ass, but that is just how they roll, and I admire them. I¡¯m happy that they are back to their usual selves.


    ¡°TANIA!¡±


    I pull away, and peek through Andy¡¯s shoulder in the direction of that voice.


    AUNTIE! Maria¡¯s mother?


    She has never shown her face to us ever since she received the news of Maria. Mom told me that she went berserk after she told her about her daughter¡¯s demise, and even used me of killing her only child. She also didn¡¯t give a fuck before when I phoned her to let her know about my and Maria¡¯s predicaments. She even arraigned me to wrecking her daughter¡¯s home. I hope, though, that she hase in peace.


    I pull Andy behind me so that I face her, but he ended up beside me, his hand in a protective stance around my waist.


    She nears, standing before us, so cool that I feel kinda pity for her, but still keeping my sixth sense on. ¡°I should have listened to you, Tania. Maybe I should have saved my daughter. I had a chance of preventing this, but I did nothing. I have paid a bigger price by losing my only child. I¡¯m sorry, Tania, for all my daughter put you and Adrian through.¡± Her plea is melting my heart, but, do people change overnight?


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, auntie. It wasn¡¯t your fault, and maybe your love for your daughter blinded you, but that doesn¡¯t make you bad. I¡¯m sorry things ended that way for Maria, but¡­¡±She cuts me off.


    ¡°It hurts, Tania. No mother would want that for her child, but I guess we all have to pay for our mistakes in one way or the other. And karma doesn¡¯t reveal its ways of getting back to us, right?¡±Well, no, right?


    I shake my head.


    ¡°I just have one request for you Adrian and Tania.¡± She wipes a drop of tear that escaped her eye,posing herself once again.


    I never got to know her well as we were distant from the beginning for the reasons I and my siblings never knew, but I must say she is a strong woman to be this calm in the midst of all this.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Andy queries.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t keep me away from my grandchild. I want to make up for my daughter¡¯s shorings by being close to her daughter. She is the only thing I have left now.¡± Tears are flowing down as she pleads, but something in her doesn¡¯t seem right. There is this look in her eyes that terrifies me, somehow. I saw it in Maria whenever she was about to strike. Could I be putting some meaningless meaning to an innocent look? ¡°Please, sir Adrian, allow me to be close to my grandchild.¡±Adrian looks at me, and I look at him. Ambrose and Rita are looking at us, and the pitiful woman is waiting for our response. Deep inside, I feel like telling her, no, but I understand the pain she is going through right now. The desperation and anguish. The loneliness and hopelessness amidst the sorrow.


    ¡°If that is all there is, being close to my daughter, then I can¡¯t deny you that right. But taking her away is a big no. I¡¯m her father, and Angel stays with no one but me.¡± Andy ascertains, being as clear as he could ever be.


    ¡°Thank you, Andrian. At least I can now get to know you too. And don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t intend to take the girl away from you.¡± She says, and dries her tears, walking to me.


    She pulls me in for a hug which doesn¡¯t feel right at all. Maybe it¡¯s my mood swings, but she feels odd. I gently push her away without seeming so rming, and we pull away.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go now. Thank you so much both of you.¡± We nod our heads, and she turns to leave. Three steps away, she turns to us again. ¡°Ooh, and, congrattions. I¡¯m sorry, I overheard you sharing the news with your friends.¡±She was there all along?


    ¡°It¡¯s a beautiful feeling to be a mother, sadly, we don¡¯t get to decide how our children turn out in the end. I hope your child brings you nothing but happiness and joy. I hope to be there when you hold it in your arms for the first time, Tania?¡±That came out as a quest at the end, a small grin flickering to get lips.


    Huh, what¡¯s with all the riddles and requests?


    Why get so close to me more than she ever was to her sister, my mother? They never were close, and the rift was extended to us the children. Did the death of her monster daughter change her this much? Or is it a mask?

 CHAPTER 82-A FAMILY. WEIRD GUEST. PROPOSAL

    ¡°Ooh,  I said I can walk, daddy. Just put me down.¡± Angel snorts to her daddy after we get out of the car, makings us allugh.


    She is acting all tough and strong for someone who just left the hospital, but we are all happy that she isn¡¯t now experiencing much pain. At least her attitude doesn¡¯t say that.


    ¡°Are you sure you can walk, princess?¡± Andy and his worries as he puts her down albeit unwillingly.


    ¡°Of course, daddy. Princesses are strong, right?¡± She chirps, taping her feet on the ground and walking a few steps ahead of us as we watch her. ¡°See, I can walk.¡±¡±Okay, but just be careful, okay? Don¡¯t run.¡±She smiles as she leads us inside the house, marching with so much vigour. She must have been so exhausted of being constrained in that hospital bed. I would be as much overjoyed if I were her.


    Stepping inside, she stops just a step away from the door, her eyes darting around to the new faces awaiting her inside ¨C my family. We walk in, Andy and I standing on her sides.


    ¡°Hi, cutie!¡± Mina chirps from the small crowd, waving a hand to Angel. She seems to be in awe and shock. These faces before her are all new, and I am afraid new faces haven¡¯t been of good impression on her ofte.


    ¡°Hi.¡± She waves back. ¡°Are they bad people too?¡± She asks, her eyes not leaving them.


    Andy crouches beside her, while my eyes fall on this particr weird human being ¨C Maria¡¯s mother, perched on the seat. My hormones just don¡¯t seem to blend well with this woman for some reason. Wait, why is she here? How did she even get to this house?


    ¡°No, baby. These are our new family.¡± Andy says, calling my attention.


    Family? That¡¯s, deep.


    ¡°Family, daddy? Who are they?¡±


    ¡°They are Tania¡¯s family, and that makes them our family too. You trust they are good, right?¡±¡±Yes, daddy. Mommy Ania¡¯s people can¡¯t be bad. Are they going to live with us, mommy?¡±Huh! What¡¯s that?


    ¡°Aaa, no¡­¡±


    Andy cuts me off. ¡°Why don¡¯t you say hi to them first, princess, huh? Let them tell you their names first then we can talk about the restter.¡±¡±Okay, daddy.¡± She walks towards them, while I snuggle up to Andy. Why did he cut me off?


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± I query, but instead of answering, he winks first, his eyes browsing my family one by one. He is up to something, but definitely, not bad.


    ¡°I admire your family, babe. I want to steal them from you, with your permission of course. Would you mind?¡±Huh?


    ¡°What do you mean? They are already your family, love.¡± I retort.


    ¡°How about living with them, I would love to experience that.¡± He states.


    I get what he means. I would love to extend my family to him, and I am sure they love him as much, but that is only for them to decide. Besides, Mina and Mira are schooling. It will be difficult to transfer them mid-year given that they are in their final year. I can¡¯t decide that.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to think about it so much, okay? It¡¯s just a wild imagination.¡± He says.


    ¡°We can always ask them, hun. It won¡¯t hurt, right?¡± I rub his hand, and he grins.


    ¡°Okay. Will you help me with that?¡±


    ¡°Okay. Anything for you babe. Whatever makes you happy, I will be d to grant it to you.¡±¡±Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Mommy?¡± Angel startles us, walking to us. ¡°Are they going to be our family?¡±I crouch before her, taking her small arms into mine. ¡°Do you like them, baby?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes, mommy. But why do those two look so much alike? I can¡¯t seem to differentiate them.¡±That made Andy and Iugh. I can¡¯t me the little girl, though. It takes one a long time to be able to differentiate who is who. Even back at home.


    ¡°Hey, kiddo. Come, let¡¯s show you how to distinguish us, okay?¡± Mina speaks, taking her hand.


    ¡°Can I go with her mommy?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Go.¡± I say to her, and Mina pulls her to the seat with Mira.


    Rita and I excuse ourselves to go to the kitchen and get food that mom and my sisters prepared, while Andy leads everyone to the dining area. I peek at them as they settle on the seats, Andy exchanging words with them, especially my father, and I feel happy and fulfilled. Seeing him this happy and contented is my contentment, and I will do anything to conserve that smile on his beautiful face.


    ¡°I have never seen him this happy.¡± Rita mumbles behind me, peeking at them too.


    ¡°Me too. Do you think my parents would want to stay over here?¡± I query as we turn to get the food.


    ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure, bestie. Life over here is beautiful, but they are used to another different kind of life. Although if you ask me, your parents need to enjoy a little bit of change andfort at their age. Life in the city will be good for them. I should also think the same about mine.¡±We carry the food to the table, and after settling everything, we take our respective seats next to our spouses as we do the self-service. Mom¡¯s cooking has been mouthwatering from the start, and today¡¯s delicacy that she made isn¡¯t an exception. Mina, Mira, and Angel are bonding nicely. My sisters are enchanted by the little cutie, and she is warming up to them nicely. I have no doubt they will be y buddies.


    Nothing much is exchanged between food except a fewpliments here and there, and of course, Andy telling them that cooking was one of the things that made him fall for me. Everything is okay, and everyone is happy, except for this auntie gross. Nothing seems to excite her at all. Not even her grandchild whom she desperately wanted to so much get close to. After the intro, she hasn¡¯t said a word to her, nor is she sparing her even a nce. She¡¯s awfully mute.


    ¡°Auntie, Grace. Are you okay?¡± I just had to ask, because something so feels odd about her.


    All the eyes shoot at her.


    ¡°For a person who just lost her only child, Tania, am doing exemry good by just being around you all, right? I¡¯m here, sharing in your joy and victory even though I¡¯m in no mood for all these.¡±Pardon my brain, but¡­


    ¡°But auntie, nobody forced you to be here, right? I was actually surprised to even find you here.¡±She clears her throat twice, taking in a deep breath as she stiffens in her seat. ¡°I need to do this. I need to stay strong for what is toe.¡±¡±What is toe?¡± My curiosity fires, the nerves of my body arising.


    ¡°I mean, the real moaning. My daughter is not yet buried, and I know I haven¡¯t experienced the real pain yet. I hope you all can understand my situation.¡±I guess she is right? It might be my hormones disliking her.


    ¡°I personally apologise for your loss and what you are going through in general, madam, Dahria. Nobody intended for things to end this way. My sincere apologies, but I hope you also understand that Ania¡­¡± Smirk at that. ¡°I mean, Tania and I need to move on. We deserve to be happy after all that long unprecedented battle.¡± Well, it couldn¡¯t have been put any better. He always finds the right words.


    ¡°I do Adrian. Don¡¯t restrict yourselves because of me.¡±Rita and I take the empty dishes to the kitchen and get the champagne, and juice for the children.


    ¡°Rita, do you notice something odd with my auntie?¡± I query, massaging my neck.


    ¡°Huh? Like what?¡± She retorts, packing the sses in a try.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. The way she is acting. I just feel weird about her.¡± I stop scratching my neck, reaching for the bottles.


    ¡°The poor woman is grieving, Tania. You don¡¯t expect her to be sane and all dolly and bubbly. I even admire her bravery to be seated among us.¡± She grabs the tray, insinuating that this matter doesn¡¯t carry the weight I¡¯mying on it. ¡°What are you thinking, Tania?¡±I breathe out a sigh, making a mental note to stop allowing paranoia to get the best of me.


    ¡°Nothing. Forget it. I guess you are right.¡± I start walking out, Rita trailing behind me.


    We serve the drinks and hand everyone a ss.


    ¡°Ooh, sissy, we are over eighteen, you know. A sip of champagne won¡¯t do us any harm, right Mina?¡± Mira¡¯s voice echoes, making my parents snap their faces at her.


    ¡°Of course. Just two or three sips.¡± Mina seconds her twin. That was so expected.


    ¡°Still no, and this is not up for discussion.¡± Father responds on my behalf, silencing them.


    Mother smirks at them, while I raise my hands.


    ¡°You heard it, girls.¡± I scoff.


    Andy takes his ss, and stands up, clearing his throat. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, twins, but I agree with your father. You are too young for this.¡± He teases them.


    ¡°Daddy, you can¡¯t differentiate them too? I¡¯ll show you how to.¡± She turns to Mina on her right. ¡°This is Mina. She has long hair, and is slightly taller than her,¡± she turns to Mira on her left, both girls mesmerised by her, ¡°Mira.¡± The two girls can¡¯t hide their smiles, and they start pping for the little girl, everyone on the table joining the riposte too.


    ¡°My Princess is so sharp, huh? You¡¯ll have to keep reminding me that because daddy is kinda old now, okay Princess?¡± Andy smirks.


    ¡°You are not old daddy, but okay?¡± Angel chirps.


    ¡°Okay baby.¡± He clears his throat, summoning our attention. ¡°I would like to take this opportunity and thank you all for your great support. Thank you, mom and dad, for everything.¡± Ooh, I love how he calls them, and the smiles on their faces at that. ¡°I can¡¯t exin how grateful I am. To Mina and Mira, my sisters, I thank you for saving my daughter¡¯s life. To my friends, Ambrose and Rita, I am greatly appreciative of your support. Thank you all so much. A toast to all of you. May God bless you abundantly.¡±We all raise our sses and toast to that, and he continues right after.


    ¡°And another toast to my daughter ¨C my strength and joy, Angel. Daddy loves you so much.¡± He raises a ss to Angel, and we do the same, clinking our sses.


    ¡°Love you more daddy.¡± Angel chips with a broad grin as we lower our sses, and Andy returns her smile, his lips curving up to the most adorable smile.


    They say blood is thicker than water, but these two aren¡¯t connected by blood, yet the bond they share is beyond blood. They are inseparable.


    ¡°To the love of my life,¡± he turns and reaches for my arm, helping me to my feet, and he pulls me to him, his arm encircling my waist. We face each other, and I find myself blushing, ¡°my all, my light in darkness and source of joy, Ania. I would be lying if I say that I have exact words for you. You pulled me out of a hole I never thought I would get out from. You showed the most beautiful side of this lifepared to the ugly one I knew and got used to from the beginning. When the dark cloud befell us, you danced with me through it all. You never got tired, and you never left. I am nothing without you, Tania Marie Lawson. God bless you for me, mi Amor. Te Amo mucho. Eres mi Vida.¡±¡±Te Amo mucho, mi amore. Eres mi Vida.¡± I whisper, and as the room is filled with the clicking of sses followed by loud shouts of joy and pping, we draw our faces to each other, align our lips, and in front of everyone, we seal our love with a beautiful kiss, dancing to the tune of our throbbing joy. I don¡¯t even mind my family as I kiss him with the same passion and intensity as his.


    I open my eyes as we pull away, darting my eyes at the small crowd of cheerful people, except that one. She is the only one parked on her seat, gawking at us in a look that I can¡¯t quite decipher, while the rest are on their feet cheering for us. Upon noticing my eyes on her, she forces herself up, putting her hands together in agged pping. She is¡­¡±And another toast, to the newest member of my beautiful nuclear family ¨C the angel we are expecting. Ania and I are pregnant.¡± That blew up all the steam in the room.


    Angel is all smiles, and she even blew us a kiss, while Andy tickles me with a kiss on the neck, resting our sses on the table and pulling me out of the seat to the empty space.


    The cheers stop suddenly, all the eyes and attention on us. Angel withdraws from the crowd, walking behind her daddy as he goes down on one knee.


    Huh! Did he forget that he proposed already? The gold ring has been on my finger since then.


    Angel rests her hands on her daddy¡¯s shoulder, her eyes flickering with joy, the beautiful smile on her face lighting this room. This kid though! As if she knows what her mischievous daddy is up to.


    ¡°And now, I ask you once again, Tania Lawson, to be mywfully wedded wife. Grant me the honour of bearing my name, and give me the pleasure of loving you for the rest of my life. Will you be my wife ¨C Mrs Ashton, and love me for eternity, and I, you?¡±Ooh, my! I¡¯m tearing up again. I thought we went through this before, and I was over this overwhelming feeling, but I was wrong. I feel just like I felt that day he proposed. And just like that day, as I stare at his hand before me waiting for me to grab it¡­¡±Say yes, mommy!¡± Angel chirps, stopping my tears of joy from flowing.


    I take his hand into mine, sping it tightly as if I will never let go, which I don¡¯t intend to. Come whatever may, I will be always by his side.


    ¡°I ept, Andy. I want nothing more than to be Mrs Ashton. Once again, YES! I will marry you!¡± I thought I was whispering, but it came out loud enough to summon the cheers back into the room a gain.


    He stands up, hugging me tight for a moment, and pulling away, brushing his lips on mine for a peck before turning to everyone. He scoops Angel in his arm, and encircles me with the other. His family is in his arms.


    ¡°We have a wedding in a week to prepare for!¡± He announces.


    Silence!This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    A freaking what? In a week!? How on earth is that possible!?

 CHAPTER 83-WEDDING.

    As I tap my stilettos in a tortoise pace on the red carpet down the aisle, my lips are curved up to an expansive scious smile. All my senses are receptive, attesting to the most happiest day of my life. The day I bid goodbye to my youth, and embrace the marriage life and all themitments thates with it. I¡¯m not apprehensive, nor fearful, and I am not walking into this with any of the myths out there about marriages. I know mine will not be like any other, and that is the difference.


    Life with Andy has been blissful for those eight months I have known him albeit the drawbacks and challenges, and I have no qualms that this is yet another onught to a heavenly incredible life. This, conclusively, is my sunniest day under the face of the earth, and it will infinitely be nurtured in my heart, alongside all the days I have had, and ever will spend with my better half. The man who melts my heart even without a word or any action. All I just need is to think of him or cast a nce at him and everything just falls into its rightful ce.


    I peek at him through the white veil on my face, my knight in shining armour dazzling like a diamond in his custom-made three-piece grey tuxedo. Just like I, his smile can¡¯t be obscured. He is a meticulous criterion of a delighted contented man, and that broadens my smile as I halt my slow strides before him, my parents handing me to him with one heart, and he epts me in a no less way.


    He raises aloft my veil, and nudges it to lie back, and takes a minute to admire me in my white mermaid gown.


    ¡°You are dazzling in your gown.¡± He whispers.


    ¡°And you are ming hot in that tuxedo.¡± I whimper back, and if it weren¡¯t for the priest conjuring our attention, I vouch he would have kissed me, and I wouldn¡¯t have resisted.


    The processionmences with the usuals, my heart thumping as we progress, our fingers inteced together. If it were all up to me, I would just forward the ceremony to the vows and the rings exchange part so that I can have this greek god as my husband as soon as possible.


    After a long tedious sermon, we stem to our feet for the vows, and my heart skips several beats. I am terrible at this. I suck at this, that is why I was suggesting the formal church vows, but Andy won the bet. We had to draft our own vows, but I couldn¡¯t even find that paper with the shit of nonsense I had scripted this morning. Either way, Andy elucidated that I didn¡¯t even have to mumble anything. That I had proven my incredibly immeasurable love to him countless times. That even just the three words would mean the entire world to himing from my lips. I don¡¯t have to worry, right?


    ¡°To the most beautiful soul in the whole world, Tania Marie Lawson, I, Adrian Ashton, do take you as mywfully wedded wife, and I vow to cherish you with everything that I have for all the days of my life. I devote my all to you, my love. My heart, body, and soul, henceforth, all belong to you, my love, and I give you this ring as an insignia and a relic of my tenacious love to you forever and ever, Amen!¡± He slides the gold ring on my finger, and a few balloons blows up, and then silence befalls the room.


    It¡¯s my turn.


    Ahem!Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°I, Tania Marie Lawson, am honoured to ept you, Adrian Ashton, as mywfully wedded husband. From this day forward, I surrender my all to you, and I vow to honour and fulfil thew of matrimony ¨C to love and to hold, until eternity. I give you this ring as a relic of my vows and promises to you, my love, forever and ever, Amen!¡± I slid the ring with my trembling arms, fighting tears froming out to ruin my make-up.


    ¡°By the powers conferred upon me by my seniors, I now pronounce you husband and wife! May God bless your marriage!¡± The pastor deres, and the beautiful deafening cheers of people¡¯s ps shouts and blowing of balloons the entire room.


    We meet halfway for a deep slow kiss to seal our vows, and that adds more cheers.


    He is now my freaking husband. I waited for this. We bothboured so hard for this. It¡¯s time to get a kick out of the fruits of our stubborn love. As I kiss him right now, I can portend our beautiful future with our kids together. The beginning of our happy ever after has just begun, and I will live to make him and our kids happy.


    This is my solemn vow!


    ¨CEnd¨C


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!